|

MANY THANKS TO RENE HEDGES FOR DIGITIZING TEXT!
CLICK HERE FOR
PDF FILE OF ENTIRE BOOK
Preface
My Dear Lads:
In all history there is no drama of more terrible interest than that
which terminated with the total destruction of Jerusalem. Had the whole
Jewish nation joined in the desperate resistance made by a section of it to
the overwhelming strength of Rome, the world would have had no record of
truer patriotism than that displayed by this small people in their
resistance to the forces of the mistress of the world. Unhappily the reverse
of this was the case. Except in the defense of Jotapata and Gamala, it can
scarcely be said that the Jewish people as a body offered any serious
resistance to the arms of Rome. The defenders of Jerusalem were a mere
fraction of its population, a fraction composed almost entirely of turbulent
characters and robber bands, who fought with the fury of desperation, after
having placed themselves beyond the pale of forgiveness or mercy by the
deeds of unutterable cruelty with which they had desolated the city before
its siege by the Romans. They fought, it is true, with unflinching courage,
a courage never surpassed in history, but it was the courage of despair, and
its result was to bring destruction upon the whole population as well as
upon themselves. Fortunately the narrative of
Josephus, an eye-witness of
the events which he describes, has come down to us; and it is the storehouse
from which all subsequent histories of the events have been drawn. It is no
doubt tinged throughout by his desire to stand well with his patrons
Vespasian and
Titus, but there is no reason to doubt the accuracy of his
descriptions. I have endeavored to present you with as vivid a picture as
possible of the events of the war without encumbering the story with
details, and except as regards the exploits of John of Gamala, of whom
Josephus says nothing, have strictly followed in every particular narrative
of the historian.
Yours sincerely,
G. A. Henty
Contents
Chapter I - The Lake of Tiberias
Chapter II - A Storm on Galilee
Chapter III - The Revolt Against Rome
Chapter IV - The Lull Before the Storm
Chapter V - The Siege of Jotapata
Chapter VI - The Fall of the City
Chapter VII - The Massacre on the Lake
Chapter VIII - Among the Mountains
Chapter IX - The Storming of Gamala
Chapter X - Captives
Chapter XI - A Tale of Civil Strife
Chapter XII - Desultory Fighting
Chapter XIII - The Test of Devotion
Chapter XIV - Jerusalem
Chapter XV - The Siege is Begun
Chapter XVI - The Subterranean Passage
Chapter XVII - The Capture of the Temple
Chapter XVIII - Slaves
Chapter XIX - At Rome
Chapter I: The Lake of Tiberias
“Dreaming, John, as usual? I never saw such a joy. You are always in
extremes, either tiring yourself out or lying half-asleep.”
“I was not half-asleep, mother; I was looking at the lake.”
“I cannot see much to look at, John; It’s just as it has been ever since
you were born or since I was born.”
“No, I suppose there’s no change, mother, but I am never tired of looking
at the sun shining on the ripples, and the fishermen’s boats, and the birds
standing in the shallows or flying off in a desperate hurry without any
reason that I can make out. Besides, mother, when one is looking at the lake
one is thinking of other things.”
“And very often thinking of nothing at all, my son.”
“Perhaps so, mother; but there’s plenty to think of in these times.”
“Plenty, John; there are baskets and baskets of figs to be stripped from
the trees and hung up to dry for the winter, and next week we are going to
begin the grape harvest. But the figs are the principal matter at present,
and I think that it would be far more useful for you to go and help old
Isaac and his son in getting them in than in lying there watching the lake.”
I suppose it would, mother,” the lad said, rising briskly, for his fits
of indolence were by no means common, and as a rule he was ready to assist
at any work which might be going on.
“I do not wonder at John loving the lake,” his mother said to herself
when the lad had hurried away. “It is a fair scene, and it may be, as Simon
thinks, that a change may come over it before long, and that ruin and
desolation may fall upon us all.”
There were, indeed, few scenes which could surpass in tranquil beauty
that which Martha, the wife of Simon, was looking upon, the sheet of
sparkling water with its low shores dotted with towns and villages. Down the
lake, on the opposite shore, rose the walls and citadel of Tiberias, with
many stately buildings, for although Tiberias was not now the chief town of
Galilee, for Sephoris had usurped its place, it had been the seat of the
Roman authority, and the kings who ruled the country for Rome generally
dwelt there. Half a mile from the spot where Martha was standing rose the
newly erected wall so Hippos.
Where the towns and villages did not engross the shore, the rich orchards
and vineyards extended down to the very edge of the water. The plain of
Galilee was a veritable garden; here flourished in the greatest abundance
the vine and the fig; while the low hills were covered with olive groves,
and the corn waved thickly on the rich, fat land. No region on the earth’s
face possessed a fairer climate. The heat was never extreme; the winds
blowing from the Great Sea brought the needed moisture for the vegetation,
and so soft and equable was the air that for ten months in the year grapes
and figs could be gathered. The population, supported by the abundant fruits
of the earth, was very large. Villages which could elsewhere be called
towns, for those containing but a few thousand inhabitants were regarded as
small indeed, were scattered thickly over the plain, and few areas of equal
dimensions could show a population approaching that which inhabited the
plains and slopes between the Sea of Galilee and the Mediterranean. None
could have been dreamed of the dangers that were to come, or believe that
this rich cultivation and teeming population would disappear, and that in
time a few flocks of wandering sheep would be scarce to be able to find
herbage growing on the wastes of land which would take the place of this
fertile soil. Certainly no such thought as this occurred to Martha as she
re-entered the house, though she did fear that trouble and ruin might be
approaching.
John was soon at work among the fig-trees, aiding Isaac and his son
Reuben, a lad of some fifteen years, to pick the soft, luscious fruit, and
carry it to the little courtyard shaded from the rays of the sun by an
overhead trellis-work covered with vines and almost bending beneath the
purple bunches of grapes. Miriam, the old nurse, and four or five
maid-servants, under the eye of Martha, tied them in rows on strings and
fastened them to pegs driven into that side of the house upon which the sun
beat down most hotly. It was only the best fruit that was so served, for
that which had been damaged in the picking and all of smaller size were laid
on trays in the sun. The girls chatted merrily as they worked, for Martha,
although a good housewife, was a gentle mistress, and so long as fingers
were busy heeded not if the tongue ran on.
“Let the damsels be happy while they may, “she would say if Miriam
scolded a little when the laughter rose louder than usual. “Let them be
happy while they can; who knows what lies in the future?”
But at present the future cast no shade upon the group, nor upon a girl
of about fourteen years old who danced in and out of the courtyard in the
highest spirits, now stopping a few minutes to string the figs, then
scampering away with an empty basket, which, when she reached the gatherers,
she placed on her head and supported demurely for a little while at the foot
of the ladder upon which John was perched, so that he could lay the figs in
it without bruising them; but long ere the basket was filled she would tire
of the work, and setting it on the ground run back into the house.
“And so you think you are helping, Mary,” John said, laughing, when the
girl returned for the fourth time with an empty basket.
“Helping, John! Of course I am, ever so much; helping you and helping
them at the house, and carrying empty baskets. I consider myself the most
active of the party.”
“Active, certainly, Mary! But if you do not help them in stringing and
hanging the figs more than you help me, I think you might as well leave it
alone.”
“Fie, John! That is most ungrateful, after my standing here like a statue
with the basket on my head ready for you to lay the figs in.”
“That is all very fine!” John laughed; “but before the basket is
half-full away you go, and I have to get down the ladder and bring up the
basket and fix it firmly, and that without shaking the figs, whereas ha you
left it alone altogether I could have brought up the empty basket and fixed
it close by my hand without any trouble at all.”
“You are an ungrateful boy, and you know how bad it is to be ungrateful!
And after my making myself so hot, too!” Miriam said. “My face is as red as
fire, and that is all the thanks I get. Very well, then, I shall go into the
house and leave you to your own bad reflections.”
“You need not do that, Mary; you can sit down in the shade there and
watch us at work, and eat figs and get yourself cool, all at the same time.
The sun will be down in another half hour and then I shall be free to amuse
you.”
“Amuse me, indeed!” the girl said indignantly as she sat down on the bank
to which John had pointed. “You mean that I shall amuse you; that is what it
generally comes to. If it wasn’t for me I am sure very often there would not
be a word said when we are out together.”
“Perhaps that is true,” John agree; “but you see there is so much to
think about.”
“And so you choose the time when you are with me to think! Thank you,
John! You had better think at present;” and rising from the seat she had
just taken, she walked back to the house again, regardless of John’s
explanations and shouts.
Old Isaac chuckled on his tree close by.
“They are ever so sharp for us in words, John. The damsel is younger than
you by full two years, and yet she can always put you in the wrong with her
tongue.”
“She puts meanings to my words which I never thought of,” John said, “and
is angered, or pretends to be, for I never know which it is, at things which
she has coined out of her own mind, for they had no place in mine.”
“Boys’ wits are always slower than girls’,” the old man said; “a girl has
more fancy in her little finger than a boy in his whole body. Your cousin
laughs at you because she sees that you take it seriously, and wonders in
her mind how it is her thoughts run ahead of yours. But I love the damsel,
and so do all in the house, for if she be a little wayward at times, she is
bright and loving, and has cheered the house since she came here. Your
father is not a man of many words, and Martha, as becomes her age, is staid
and quiet, though she is no enemy of mirth and cheerfulness; but the loss of
all her children save you has saddened her, and I think she must often have
pined that she had not a girl, and she has brightened much since the damsel
came here three years ago. But the sun is sinking and my basket is full;
there will be enough for the maids to go on with in the morning until we can
supply them with more.”
John’s basket was not full, but he was well content to stop, and
descending their ladders the three returned to the house.
Simon of Cadez, for that was the name of his farm and the little fishing
village close by on the shore was a prosperous and well-to-do man. His land,
like that of all around him, had come down from father to son through long
generations, for the law by which all mortgages were cleared off every seven
years prevented those who might be disposed to idleness and extravagance
from ruining themselves and their children. Every man dwelt upon the land
which, as eldest son, he had inherited, while the younger sons, taking their
smaller share, would settle in the towns or villages and become traders or
fishermen according to their bent and means.
There were poor in Palestine, for there will be poor everywhere so long
as human nature remains as it is, and some men are idle and self-indulgent
while others are industrious and thrifty; but taking it as a whole there
were, thanks to the wise provisions of their laws, no people on the face of
the earth so generally comfortable and well-to-do. They grumbled, of course,
over the exactions of the tax-collectors—exactions due not to the
contributions which was paid by the province to imperial Rome, but to the
luxury and extravagance of their kings and to the greed and corruption of
the officials. But in spite of this the people of rich and prosperous
Galilee could have lived in contentment and happiness had it not been for
the factions in their mist.
On reaching the house, John found that his father had just returned from
Hippos, whither he had gone on business. He nodded when the lad entered with
his basket.
“I have hired eight men in the market to-day to come out to-morrow to aid
in gathering in the figs,” he said, “and your mother has just sent down to
get some of the fishermen’s maidens to come in to help her; it is time that
we had done with them, and we will then set about the vintage. Let us reap
while we can’ there is no saying what the morrow will bring forth. Wife, add
something to the evening mean, for the Rabbi Solomon Ben Masassch will sup
with us and sleep here to-night.”
John saw that his father looked graver than usual; but he knew his duty
as a son too well to think of asking any questions, and he busied himself
for the time in laying out the figs on trays, knowing that otherwise their
own weight would crush the soft fruit before the morning, and bruise the
tender skins.
A quarter of an hour later the quick footsteps of a donkey were heard
approaching. John ran out, and having saluted the rabbi, held the animal
while his father assisted him to alight, and welcoming him to his house, led
him within. The meal was soon served. It consisted of fish from the lake,
kid’s flesh seethed in milk, and fruit. Only the men sat down; the rabbi
sitting upon Simon’s right hand, John on his left, and Isaac and his son at
the other end of the table. Martha’s maids waited upon them, for it was not
the custom for the women to sit down with the men; and although in the
country this usage was not strictly observed, and Martha and little Mary
generally took their meals with Simon and John, they did not do so if any
guest was present.
In honor of the visitor a white cloth had been laid on the table. All ate
with their fingers, two dishes of each kind being placed on the table—one at
each end. But few words were said during the meal. After it was concluded
Isaac and his son withdrew, and presently Martha and Mary, having taken
their meals in the women’s apartments, came into the room. Mary made a
little face at John to signify her disapproval of the visitor, whose coming
would compel her to keep silent all the evening. But though John smiled, he
made no sign of sympathy, for indeed he was anxious to hear the news from
without, and doubted not that he should learn much from the rabbi.
Solomon Ben Manasseh was a man of considerable influence in Galilee. He
was a tall, stern-looking old man, with bushy black eyebrows, deep-set eyes,
and a long beard of black hair streaked with gray. He was said to have
acquired much of the learning of the Gentiles, among whom at Antioch he had
dwelt for some years; but it was to his powers as a speaker that he owed his
influence. It was the tongue in those days that ruled men, and there were
few who could lash a crowd to fury, or still their wrath when excited,
better than Solomon Ben Manasseh. For some time they talked upon different
subjects—on the corn-harvest and vintage, the probable amount of taxation,
the marriage feast which was to take place in the following week at the
house of one of the principal citizens of Hippos, and other matters. But at
last Simon broached the subject which was uppermost in all their thoughts.
“And the news from Tiberias, you say, is bad, rabbi?”
“The news from Tiberias is always bad, friend Simon; in all the land
there is not a city which will compare with it in the wrong-headedness of
its people and the violence of its seditions, and little can be hoped, as
far as I can see, so long as our good governor, Josephus, continues to treat
the malefactors so leniently. A score of times they have conspired against
his life, and as often has he eluded them, for the Lord has been ever with
him. But each time, instead of punishing those who have brought about these
disorders, he lets them go free, trusting always that they will repent them
of their ways, although he sees that his kindness is thrown away and that
they grow even bolder and more bitter against him after each failure.
“All Galilee is with him. Whenever he gives the word every man takes up
his arms and follows him; and did he but give the order they would level
those proud towns Tiberias and Sepphoris to the ground, and tear down stone
by stone the stronghold of John of Gischala. But he will suffer them to do
nothing—not a hair of these traitors’ heads is to be touched, nor their
property to value of a penny be interfered with. I call such lenity
culpable. The law ordains punishment for those who disturb people. We know
what befell those who rebelled against Moses. Josephus has the valor and the
wisdom of King David, but it were well if he had, like our great king, a
Joab by his side, who would smite down traitors and spare not.”
“It is his only fault,” Simon said. “What a change has taken place since
he was sent hither from Jerusalem to take up our government! All abuses have
been repressed, extortion has been put down, taxes have been lightened. We
eat our bread in peace and comfort and each man’s property is his own. Never
was there such a change as he has wrought, and were it not for John of
Gischala, Justus the son of Piscus, and Jesus the son of Sapphias all would
go quietly and well; but these men are continually stirring up the people,
who in their folly listen to them, and conspiring to murder Josephus and
seize upon his government.
“Already he has had more than once to reduce to submission Tiberias and
Sepphoris, happily without bloodshed. For when the people of these cities
saw that all Galilee was with Josephus, they opened their gates and
submitted themselves to his mercy. Truly in Leviticus it is said: ‘Thou
shalt not avenge nor bear any grudge against the children of they people,
but thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.’ But Josephus carries this
beyond reason. Seeing that his adversaries by no means observe this law, he
should remember that it is also said that ‘He that taketh the sword shall
fall by the sword,” and that the law lays down punishments for the
transgressors. Our judges and kinds slew those who troubled the land and
destroyed them utterly, and Josephus does wrong to depart from their
teaching.”
“I know not where he could have learned such notions of mercy to his
enemies and to the enemies of the land,” Simon said. “He has been to Rome,
but it is not among the Romans that he will have found that it is right to
forgive those who rise up in rebellion.”
“Yes, he was in Rome when he was twenty-six years old,” Simon said. “He
went thither to plead the case of certain priests who had been thrown into
bonds by Felix and sent to Rome. It was a perilous voyage, for his ship was
wrecked in the Adriatic, and of six hundred men who were aboard only eighty
were picked up, after floating and swimming all night, by a ship of Cyrene.
He was not long in Rome, for being introduced to Popæa, the wife of Cæsar,
he used his interest with her and obtained the release of those for whose
sake he went there. No, if he gained these ideas from any one, he learned
them from one Banus, and Ascetic, of the sect of the Essenes, who lived in
the desert with no other clothing than the park and leaves of trees, and no
other food save that which grew wild.”
“Josephus lived with him in like fashion for three years, and doubtless
learned all that was in his heart. Banus was a follower, they say, of that
John whom Herod put to death, and, for aught I know, of that Jesus who was
crucified two years afterward at Jerusalem, and in whom many people
believed, and who has many followers to this day. I have conversed with some
of them, and from what they tell me this Jesus taught doctrines similar to
those which Josephus practices, and which he may have learned from Banus,
without accepting the doctrines which the members of this sect hold as to
their founder being the promised Messiah who was to restore Israel.”
“I too have talked with many of the sect,” Simon said, “and have argued
with them on the folly of their belief, seeing that their founder by no
means saved Israel, but was himself put to death. From what I could see
there was much that was good in the doctrines they hold; but they have
exaggerated ideas, and are opposed to all wars, even to fighting for their
country. I hear that since there has been trouble with Rome most of them
have departed altogether out of the land so as to avoid the necessity of
fighting.”
“They are poor creatures,” Solomon Ben Manasseh said scornfully; “but we
need not talk of them now, for they affect us in no way, save that it may be
that Josephus has learned somewhat of their doctrines from Banus, and that
he is thus unduly, and as I think, most unfortunately for the country,
inclined too much to mercy instead of punishing the evil-doers as they
deserve.”
“But, nevertheless, rabbi, it seems to me that there has been good policy
as well in the mercy which Josephus has shown his foes. You know that John
has many friends in Jerusalem, and that if he could accuse Josephus of
slaughtering any, he would be able to make so strong a party there that he
could obtain the recall of Josephus.”
“We would not let him go,” Solomon said hotly. “Since the Romans have
gone we submit to the supremacy of the council at Jerusalem, but it is only
on sufferance. For long ages we have had nothing to do with Judah, and we
are not disposed to put our necks under their yoke now. We submit to unity
because in the Romans we have a common foe, but we are not going to be
tyrannized. Josephus has shown himself a wise ruler. We are happier under
him than we have been for generations under the men who call themselves
kings, but who are nothing but Roman satraps, and we are not going to suffer
him to be taken from us. Only let the people of Jerusalem try that, and they
will have to deal with all the men of Galilee.”
“I am past the age at which men are bound to take up the sword, and John
has not yet attained it, but if there were need we would both go out and
fight. What should they do? For the population of Galilee is greater than
that of Judah. And while we would fight every man to the death, the Jews
would few of them care to hazard their lives only to take from us the man we
desire to rule over us. Still Josephus does wisely perhaps to give no
occasion for accusation by his enemies. There is no talk, is there, rabbi,
of any movement on the part of the Romans to come against us in force?”
“None so far as I have heard,” the rabbi replied. “King Agrippa remains
in his country to the east, but he has no Roman force with him sufficient to
attempt any great enterprise, and so long as they leave us alone we are
content.”
“They will come sooner or later,” Simon said, shaking his head. “They are
busy elsewhere. When they have settled with their other enemies they will
come here to avenge the defeat of Cestius, to restore Florus, and to
reconquer the land. Where Rome has once laid her paw she never lets slip her
prey.”
“Well, we can fight,” Solomon Ben Manasseh said sternly. “Our forefathers
won the land with the sword, and we can hold it by the sword.”
“Yes,” Martha said quietly, joining in the conversation for the first
time, “if God fights for us as He fought for our forefathers.”
“Why should He not?” the rabbi asked sternly. “We are still His people.
We are faithful to his law.”
“But God has many times in the past suffered us to fall into the hands of
our enemies as a punishment for our sins,” Martha said quietly. “The tribes
were carried away into captivity, and are scattered we know not where. The
temple was destroyed, and the people of Judah dwelt long as captives in
Babylon. He suffered us to fall under the yoke of the Romans. In his right
time he will fight for us again, but can we say that that time has come,
rabbi, and that he will smite the Romans as he smote the host of
Sennacherib?”
“That no man can say,” the rabbi answered gloomily; “time only will show;
but whether or no, the people will fight valiantly.”
“I doubt not that they will fight,” Simon said; “but many other nations,
to whom we are but as a bandful, have fought bravely, but have succumbed to
the might of Rome. It is said that Josephus and many of the wisest in
Jerusalem were heartily opposed to the tumults against the Romans, and that
they only went with the people because they were in fear of their lives; and
even at Tiberias many men of worth and gravity, such as Julius Capellus,
Herod the son of Miarus, Herod the son of Gamalus, Compsus, and others, are
all strongly opposed to hostility against the Romans. And it is the same
elsewhere. Those who know best what is the might and power of Rome would
fain remain friendly with her. It is the ignorant and violent classes have
led us into this strait, from which, as I fear, naught but ruin can arise.”
“I thought better things of you, Simon,” the rabbi said angrily.
“But you yourself have told me,” Simon urged, “that you thought it a mad
undertaking to provoke the vengeance of Rome.”
“I thought so at first,” Solomon admitted, “but now our hand is placed on
the plow we must not draw back; and I believe that the God of our fathers
will show his might before the heathen.”
“I trust that it may be so,” Simon said gravely. “In his hand is all
power. Whether he will see fit to put it forth now in our behalf remains to
be seen. However, for the present we need not concern ourselves greatly with
the Romans. It may be long before they bring an army against us, while these
seditions here are at our very door and ever threaten to involve us in civil
war.”
“We need fear no civil war,” the rabbi said. “The people of all Galilee,
save the violent and ill-disposed in a few of the towns, are all for
Josephus. If it comes to force, John and his party know that they will be
swept away like a straw before the wind. The fear is that they may succeed
in murdering Josephus, either by the knife of an assassin or in one of these
tumults. They would rather the latter, because they would then say that the
people had torn him to pieces in their fury at his misdoings. However, we
watch over him as much as we can, and his friends have warned him that he
must be careful, not only for his own sake but for that of all the people,
and he has promised that as far as he can he will be on his guard against
these traitors.”
“The governor should have a strong body-guard,” John exclaimed
impetuously, “as the Roman governors had. In another year I shall be of age
to have my name inscribed in the list of fighting men, and I would gladly be
one of his guards.”
“You are neither old enough to fight nor to express an opinion unasked,”
Simon said, “in the presence of your elders.”
“Do not check the boy,” the rabbi said; “he has fire and spirit, and the
days are coming when we shall not ask how old or how young are those who
would fight, so that they can but hold arms. Josephus is wise not to have a
military guard, John, because the people love not such appearance of state.
His enemies would use this as an argument that he is setting himself up
above them. It is partly because he behaves himself discreetly and goes
about among them like a private person of no more account than themselves
that they love him. None can say he is a tyrant, because he has no means of
tyrannizing. His enemies cannot urge it against him at Jerusalem, as they
would doubtless do if they could, that he is seeking to lead Galilee away
from the rule of Jerusalem, and to set himself up as its master; for to do
this he would require to gather an army, and Josephus has not a single armed
man at his service, save and except that when he appears to be in danger
many out of love of him assemble and provide him escort. No, Josephus is
wise in that he affects neither pomp nor state, that he keeps no armed men
around him, but trusts to the love of the people. He would be wiser,
however, did he seize one of the occasions when the people have taken up
arms for him, to destroy all those who make sedition, and to free the
country once and for all from the trouble.
“Sedition should be always nipped in the bud. Lenity in such a case is
the most cruel course, for it encourages men to think that those in
authority fear them, and that they can conspire without danger; and whereas
at first the blood of ten men will put an end to sedition, it needs at last
the blood of as many thousands to restore peace and order. It is good for a
man to be merciful, but not for a ruler, for the good of the whole people is
placed in his hands. The sword of justice is given to him, and he is most
merciful who uses it the most promptly against those who work sedition. The
wise ruler will listen to the prayers of his people, and will grant their
petitions when they show that their case is hard; but he will grant nothing
to him who asketh with his sword in his hand, for he knows full well that
when he yields once he must yield always, until the time comes, as come it
surely will, when he must resist with the sword. Then the land will be
filled with blood, whereas in the beginning he could have avoided all
trouble by refusing so much as to listen to those who spoke with threats.
Josephus is a good man, and the Lord has given him great gifts. He has done
great things for the land, but you will see that many woes will come and
much blood will be shed from this lenity of his toward those who stir up
tumults among the people.”
A few minutes later the family retired to bed, the hour being a late one
for Simon’s household, which generally retired to rest a short time after
the evening meal.
The next day the work of gathering in the figs was carried on earnestly
and steadily, with the aid of the workers whom Simon had hired in the town,
and in two days the trees were all stripped, and strings of figs hung to dry
from the boughs of all the trees round the house. Then the gathering of the
grapes began. All the inhabitants of the little fishing village lent their
aid—men as well as women and children, for the vintage was looked upon as a
holiday, and Simon was regarded as a good friend by his neighbors, being
ever ready to aid them when there was need, judging any disputes which
arouse between them, and lending them money without interest if misfortune
came upon their boats or nets, or if illness befell them; while the women in
times of sickness or trouble went naturally to Martha with their griefs, and
were assured of sympathy, good advice, and any drugs or dainty food suited
to the case. The women and girls picked the grapes and laid them in baskets;
these were carried by men and emptied into the vat, where other men trod
them down and pressed out the juice. Martha and her maids saw to the cooking
and laying out on the great table in the courtyard of the meals, to which
all sat down together. Simon superintended the crushing of the grapes, and
John worked now at one task and now at another. It was a pretty scene, and
rendered more gay by the songs of the women and girls as they worked, and
the burst of merry laughter which at times arose.
It lasted four days, by which time the last bunch, save those on a few
vines preserved for eating, was picked and crushed, and the vats in the
cellar, sunk underground for coolness, were full to the brim. Simon was much
pleased with the result, and declared that never in his memory had the vine
and fig harvest turned out more abundant. The corn had long before been
gathered, and there remained now only the olives, but it would be some
little time yet before these were fit to be gathered and their oil
extracted, for they were allowed to hang on the trees until ready to drip.
The last basket of grapes was brought in with much ceremony, the gatherers
forming a little procession and singing a thanksgiving hymn as they walked;
the evening meal was more bounteous even than usual, and all who helped
carried away with them substantial proofs of Simon’s thankfulness and
satisfaction.
For the next few days Simon and his men and Martha’s maids lent their
assistance in getting in the vintage of their neighbors, for each family had
its patch of ground and grew sufficient grapes and fruits for its own needs.
Those in the village brought their grapes to a vat which they had in common,
the measures of the grapes being counted as they were put in, and the wine
afterward divided in like proportion; for wine to be good must be made in
considerable quantities.
And now there was a time little to do on the farm. Simon superintended
the men who were plowing up the corn stubbles ready for the sowing in the
spring, sometimes putting his hand to the plow and driving the oxen. Isaac
and his son worked in the vineyard and garden near the house, aided to some
extent by John, who, however, was not yet called upon to take a man’s share
of the work of the farm, he having but lately finished his learning with the
rabbi at the school in Hippos. Still he worked steadily every morning, and
in the afternoon generally went out on the lake with the fishermen, with
whom he was a great favorite. This was not to last long, for at seventeen he
was to join his father regularly in the management of the farm, and indeed
the Rabbi Solomon, who was a frequent guest, was of opinion that Simon gave
the boy too much license, and that he ought already be doing man’s work; but
Simon when urged by him said:
“I know that at his age I was working hard, rabbi, but the lad has
studied diligently and I have a good report of him, and I think it well that
at his age the bow should be unbent somewhat; besides, who know what is
before us! I will let the lad have as much pleasure from his life as he can.
The storm is approaching; let him play while the sun shines.”
Chapter II: A Storm on Galilee
One day after the midday meal John said: 'Mary, Raphael and his brother have
taken the big boat and gone off with fish to Tiberias, and have told me that
I can take the small boat if I will. Ask my mother to let you off your task
and come out with me. It is a fortnight since we had a row on the lake
together.'
'I was beginning to think that you were never going to ask me again, John;
and only I should punish myself, I would say you nay. There have you been
going out fishing every afternoon, and leaving me at home to spin; and it is
all the worse because your mother has said that the time is fast coming when
I must give up wandering about like a child, and must behave myself like a
woman. Oh, dear, how tiresome it will be when there will be nothing to do
but to sit and spin, and to look after the house, and to walk instead of
running when I am out, and to behave like grown-up person altogether.'
'You are almost grown-up,' John said; 'you are taller now than any of the
maids except Zillah; but I shall be sorry to see you growing staid and
solemn. And it was selfish of me not to ask you to go out before, but I
really did not think of it. The fishermen have been working hard to make up
for the time lost during the harvest, and I have really been useful helping
them with their nets, and this is the last year I shall have my liberty. But
come, don't let's be wasting time in talking; run in and get my mother's
permission, and then join me on the shore. I will take some grapes down for
you to eat, for the sun is hot to-day and there is scarce a breath of wind
on the water.'
A few minutes later the young pair stood together by the side of the boat.
'Your mother made all sorts of objections,' Mary said, laughing; 'and I do
think she won't let me come again. I don't think she would have done it
to-day if Miriam had not stood up for me and said that I was but a child
though I was so tall, and that, as you are very soon going to work with your
father, she thought that it was no use in making the change before that.'
'What nonsense it all is!' John said. 'Besides, you know it is arranged that
in a few months we are to be betrothed according to the wish of your parents
and mine. It would have been done long ago only my father and mother do not
approve of young betrothals, and think it better to wait to see if the young
ones like each other; and I think that it is quite right, too, in most
cases' only, of course, living here as you have done for the last three
years, since your father and mother died, there was no fear of our not
liking each other.'
'Well, you see,' Mary said as she sat in the stern of the boat while John
rowed it quietly along, 'it might have been just the other way: when people
don't see anything of each other till they are betrothed by their parents,
they can't dislike each other very much; whereas when they get to know each
other, if they are disagreeable they might get to almost hate each other.'
'Yes, there is something in that,' John agreed. 'Of course, in our case it
is all right, because we do like each other we couldn't have liked each
other more, I think, if we had been brother and sister; but it seems to me
that sometimes it must be horrid when a boy is told by his parents that he
is to be betrothed to a girl he has never seen. You see, it isn't as if it
were for a short time, but for all one's life. It must be awful!'
'Awful!' Mary agreed heartily, 'but of course it would have to be done.'
'Of course,' John said, the possibility of a lad refusing to obey his
parents' commands not even occurring to him 'Still, it doesn't seem to me
quite right that one should have no choice in so important a matter. Of
course when one's got a father and mother like mine, who would be sure to
think only of making me happy, and not of the amount of dowry or anything of
that sort, it would be all right; but with some parents it would be
dreadful.'
For some time not a word was spoken, both of them meditating over the
unpleasantness of being forced to marry some one they disliked. Then,
finding the subject too difficult for them, they began to talk about other
things, stopping sometimes to see the fishermen haul up their nets, for
there were a number of boats out on the lake. They rowed down as far as
Tiberias, and there John ceased rowing, and they sat chatting over the
wealth and beauty of that city, which John had often visited with his
father, but which Mary had never entered. Then John turned the head of the
boat up the lake and again began to row, but scarcely had he dipped his oar
into the water when he exclaimed:
'Look that that black cloud rising at the other end of the lake! Why did you
not tell me, Mary''
'How stupid of me,' she exclaimed, 'not to have kept my eyes open!'
He bent to his oars and made the boat move through the water at a very
different rate to that at which she had before traveled.
'Most of the boats have gone,' Mary said presently, 'and the rest are all
rowing to the shore, and the clouds are coming up very fast,' she added
looking around.
'We are going to have a storm,' John said, 'it will be upon us long before
we get back. I shall make for the shore, Mary. We must leave the boat there
and take shelter for awhile, and then walk home. It will not be more than
four miles to walk.'
But though he spoke cheerfully, John knew enough of the sudden storms that
bursts upon the Sea of Galilee to be aware that long before he could cross
the mile and a half of water which separated them from the eastern shore the
storm would be upon them; and indeed they were not more than half-way when
it burst.
The sky was already covered with black clouds; a great darkness gathered
round them; then came a heavy downpour of rain; and then with a sudden burst
the wind smote them. It was useless now to try to row, for the oars would
have been twisted from his hands in a moment; and John took the helm, and
told Mary to lie down in the bottom of the boat. He had already turned the
boat's head up the lake, the direction in which the storm was traveling.
The boat sprang forward as if it had received a blow when the gale struck
it. John had more than once been out on the lake with the fishermen when
sudden storms had come up, and knew what was best to be done. When he had
laid in his oars he had put them so that the blades stood partly up above
the bow and caught the wind somewhat, and he himself crouched down in the
bottom, with his head below the gunwale and his hand on the tiller; so that
the tendency of the boat was to drive straight before the wind. With a
strong crew he knew that he could have rowed obliquely toward the sore, but
alone his strength could have done nothing to keep the heavy boat off her
course.
The sea rose as if by magic, and the spray was soon dashing over them; each
wave, as it followed the boat, rising higher and higher. The shores were no
longer visible, and the crests of the waves seemed to gleam with a pallid
light in the darkness which surrounded them. John sat quietly in the bottom
of the boat, with one hand on the tiller and the other hand around Mary, who
was crouched up against him. She had made no cry or exclamation from the
moment the gale struck them.
'Are we getting near the shore?' she asked at last.
'No, Mary; we are running straight before the wind, which is blowing right
up the lake. There is nothing to be done but to keep straight before it.'
Mary had seen many storms on the lake, and knew into what a fury its waters
were lashed in a tempest such as was now upon them.
'We are in God's hands, John,' she said with the quiet resignation of her
race. 'He can save us if he will; let us pray to him.'
John nodded, and for a few minutes no word was spoken.
'Can I do anything'' Mary asked presently as a wave struck the stern and
threw a mass of water into the boat.
'Yes,' john replied; 'take that earthen pot and bail out the water.'
John had no great hope that they would live through the gale, but he thought
it better for the girl to be kept busily employed. She bailed steadily; but
fast as she worked the water came in faster, for each wave, as it swept past
them, broke on board. So rapidly were they traveling that John had the
greatest difficulty in keeping the boat from broaching to, in which case the
flowing waves would have filled or overturned her.
'I don't think it's any use, John,' Mary said quietly as a great wave broke
on board, pouring in as much water in a second as she could have bailed out
in ten minutes.
'No use, dear. Sit quietly by me; but first pull those oars aft; now tie
them together with that piece of rope. Now when the boat goes down keep
tight hold of them. Cut off another piece of rope and give it me. When we
are in the water I will fasten you to the oars. They will keep you afloat
easily enough. I will keep close to you. You know I am a good swimmer; and
whenever I feel tired I can rest my hands on the oars too. Keep up your
courage and keep as quiet as you can. These sudden storms seldom last long,
and my father will be sure to get the boats out as soon as he can to look
for us.'
John spoke cheerfully, but he had no great hope of their being able to live
in so rough a sea. Mary had still less, but she quietly carried out John's
instruction. The boat was half-filled of water now and rose but heavily upon
the waves. John raised himself and looked round, in hopes that he wind might
unnoticed have shifted a little and blown them toward shore. As he glanced
around him he gave a shout. Following almost in their tracks and some fifty
yards away, was a large galley running before the wind, with a rag of sail
set on its mast.
'We are saved, Mary!' he exclaimed. 'Here is a galley close to us.'
He shouted loudly, though he knew that his voice could not be heard many
yards away on the teen of the gale; but almost directly he saw two or three
men stand up in the bow of the galley. One was pointing toward them, and he
saw that they were seen. In another minute the galley came sweeping along
close to the boat. A dozen figures appeared over her side, and two or three
ropes were thrown. John caught one, twisted it rapidly round Mary's body and
his own, knotted it, and, taking her in his arms, jumped overboard. Another
minute they were drawn alongside the galley and pulled on board. As soon as
the ropes were unfastened John rose to his feet, but Mary lay insensible on
the deck.
'Carry the damsel into the cabin,' a man who was evidently in authority
said. 'She has fainted, but will soon come around. I will see to her
myself.'
The suddenness of the rescue, the plunge in the water, and the sudden
revulsion of his feelings, affected John so much that it was two or three
minutes before he could speak.
'Come along with me, lad,' one of the sailors said, laying his hand on his
shoulder. 'Some dry clothes and a draught of wine will set you all right
again; but you have had a narrow escape of it. That boat of yours was pretty
nearly water-logged, and in another five minutes we should have been too
late.'
John hastily changed his clothes in the forecastle, took a draught of wine,
and then hurried back again toward the aft cabin. Just as he reached it the
man who had ordered Mary to be carried in came out.
'The damsel has opened her eyes,' he said, 'and you need not be uneasy about
her. I have given her some woolen cloths, and bade her take off her wet
garments and wrap herself in them. Why did you not make for the shore before
the tempest broke' It was foolish of you indeed to be out on the lake when
any one could see that this gale was coming.'
'I was rowing down and did not notice it until I turned,' John replied. 'I
was making for the shore when the gale struck her.'
'It was well for you that I noticed you. I was myself thinking of making for
the shore, although in so large and well-manned a craft as this there is
little fear upon the lake. It is not like the Great Sea, where I myself have
seen a large ship as helpless before the waves as that small boat we picked
you from. I had just set out from Tiberias when I marked the storm coming
up; but my business was urgent, and, moreover, I marked your little boat and
saw that you were not likely to gain the shore, so I bade the helmsman keep
his eye on you until the darkness fell upon us, and then to follow straight
in your wake, for you could but run before the wind; and well he did it, for
when we first caught sight of you you were right ahead of us.'
The speaker was a man of about thirty years of age, tall, and with a certain
air of command.
'I thank you, indeed, sir,' John said, 'for saving my life and that of my
cousin Mary, the daughter of my father's brother. Truly my father and mother
will be grateful to you for having saved us, for I am their only son. Whom
are they to thank for our rescue''
'I am Joseph, the son of Matthias, to whom the Jews have entrusted the
governorship of this province.'
'Josephus!' John exclaimed in a tone of surprise and reverence.
'So men call me,' Josephus replied with a smile.
It was indeed the governor. Flavius Josephus, as the Romans afterward called
him, came of a noble Jewish family, his father, Matthias, belonging to the
highest of the twenty-four classes into which the sacerdotal families were
divided. Matthias was eminent for his attainments and piety, and had been
one of the leading men in Jerusalem. From his youth Josephus had carefully
prepared himself for public life, mastering the doctrines of the three
leading sects among the Jews: the Pharisees, Sadducees, and Essenes -- and
having spent three years in the desert with Banus the Ascetic. The fact that
at only twenty-six years of age he had gone as the leader of a deputation to
Rome on behalf of some priests sent there by Felix shows that he was early
looked upon as a conspicuous person among the Jews, and he was but thirty
when he was intrusted with the important position of governor of Galilee.
Contrary to the custom of the times, he had sought to make no gain from his
position. He accepted neither presents nor bribes, but devoted himself
entirely to ameliorating the condition of the people, and in repressing the
turbulence of the lower classes of the great towns, and of the robber
chieftains who, like John of Gischala, took advantage of the authority
caused by the successful rising against the Romans to plunder and tyrannize
over the people.
The expression of the face of Josephus was lofty and at the same time
gentle. His temper was singularly equable, and whatever the circumstances he
never gave way to anger, but kept his passions well under control. His
address was soft and winning, and he had the art of attracting respect and
friendship from all who came in contact with him. Poppæa, the wife of Nero,
had received him with much favor; and bravely as he fought against them,
Vespasian and Titus were afterward as much attached to him as were the Jews
of Galilee. There can be no doubt that had he been otherwise placed than as
one of a people on the verge of destruction, Josephus would have been one of
the great figures of history.
John had been accustomed to hear his father and his friends speak in tones
of such admiration for Josephus as the man who was regarded not only as the
benefactor of the Jews of Galilee, but as the leader and mainstay of the
nation, that he has long ardently desired to see him; and to find that he
had now been rescued from death by him, and that he was now talking to him
face to face, filled him with confusion.
'You are a brave lad,' Josephus said, 'for you kept your head well in a time
when older men might have lost their presence of mind. You must have kept
your boat dead before the wind, and you were quick and ready in seizing the
rope and knotting it round yourself and the maid with you. I feared you
might try and fasten it to the boat. If you had, full of water as she was,
and fast as we were sailing before the wind, the rope would barely have
stood the strain.'
'The clouds are breaking,' the captain of the boat said, coming up to
Josephus, 'and I think that we are past the worst of the gale. And well it
is so, for even in so stanch a craft there is much peril in such a sea as
this.'
The vessel, although one of the largest on the lake, was indeed pitching and
rolling very heavily, but she was light and buoyant, and each time that she
plunged bows under, as the following waves lifted her stern high in the air,
she rose lightly again, and scarce a drop fell into her deep waist, the
lofty erections fore and aft throwing off the water.
'Where do you belong, my lad'' Josephus asked. 'I fear that it is impossible
for us to put you ashore until we reach Capernaum; but once there, I will
see that you are provided with means to take you home.'
'Our farm lies three miles above Hippos.'
'That is unfortunate,' Josephus said, 'since it lies on the opposite side of
the lake to Capernaum. However, we shall see. If the storm goes down rapidly
I may be able to get a fishing-boat to take you across this evening, for
your parents will be in sore trouble. If not, you must wait till early
morning.'
In another hour they reached Capernaum. The wind had by this time greatly
abated, although the sea still ran high. The ship was soon alongside a
landing-jetty which ran out a considerable distance, and formed a breakwater
protecting the shipping from the heavy sea which broke there when the wind
was, as at present, from the south. Mary came out from the cabin, as the
vessel entered the harbor, wrapped up from head to food in the woolen cloths
with which she had been furnished. John sprang to her side.
'Are you quite well, Mary''
'Quite well,' she said, 'only very ashamed of having fainted, and very
uncomfortable in these wrappings. But, oh! John, how thankful we ought to be
to God for having sent this ship to our aid when all seemed lost!'
'We ought indeed, Mary. I have been thanking him as I have been standing
here watching the waves, and I am sure you have been doing the same in the
cabin.'
'Yes, indeed, John. But what am I to do now' I do not like going on shore
like this, and the officer told me I was on no account to put on my wet
clothes.'
'Do you know, it is Josephus himself, Mary think of that the great
Josephus, who has saved us! He marked our boat before the storm broke and
seeing that we could not reach the shore, had his vessel steered so as to
overtake us.'
Mary was too surprised to utter more than an exclamation. The thought that
the man who had been talking so kindly and pleasantly to her was the great
leader of whom she had heard so much quite took away her breath.
At that moment Josephus himself came up.
'I am glad to see you have got your color again, maiden,' he said. 'I am
just going to land. Do you with your cousin remain on board here. I will
send a woman down with some attire for you. She will conduct you both to the
house where I shall be staying. The sea is going down, and the captain tells
me that he thinks in another three or four hours I shall be able to get a
boat to send you across to your home. It will be late, but you will not mind
that, for they are sure not to retire to rest at home, but to be up all
night searching for you.'
A crowd assembled on the jetty, for Josephus was expected, and the violent
storm had excited the fears of all for his safety, and the leading
inhabitants had all flocked down to welcome him when his vessel was seen
approaching.
'Isn't he kind and good?' Mary said enthusiastically as she watched the
greeting which he received as he landed. 'He talked to me just as if he had
been of my own family.'
'He is grand!' John agreed with equal enthusiasm. 'He is just what I
pictured to myself that a great leader would be, such as Joshua, or Gideon,
or the Prince of the Maccabees.'
'Yes, but more gentle, John.'
'Brave men should always be gentle,' John said positively.
'They ought to be, perhaps,' Mary agreed, 'but I don't think they are.'
They chatted then about the storm and the anxiety which they would be
feeling at home until an officer, accompanied by a woman carrying attire for
Mary, came on board.
Mary soon came out of the cabin dressed, and the officer conducted them to
the house which had been placed at the disposal of Josephus. The woman led
them up to a room where a meal has been prepared for them.
'Josephus is in council with the elders,' she said; 'he bade me see that you
had all that you required. He has arranged that a bark shall start with you
as soon as the sea goes down, but if by eight o'clock it is still too rough,
I shall take the maiden home to my house to sleep, and they will arouse you
as soon as it is safe to put out, whatever the hour may be, as your friends
will be in great anxiety concerning you.'
The sun had already set, and just as they finished their meal the man
belonging to the boat came to say that it would be midnight before he could
put out.
Mary then went over with the woman, and John lay down on some mats to sleep
until it was time to start. He slept soundly until he was aroused by the
entry of some one with lights. He started to his feet, and found that it was
Josephus himself with an attendant.
'I had not forgotten you,' he said; 'but I have been until now in council.
It is close upon midnight, and the boat is in readiness I have sent to fetch
the damsel, and have bidden them take plenty of warm wraps so that the night
air may do her no harm.'
Mary soon arrived, and Josephus himself went down with them to the shore and
saw them on board the boat, which was a large one with eight rowers. The
wind had died away to a gentle breeze, and the sea had gone down greatly.
The moon was up and the stars shining brightly. Josephus chatted kindly to
John as they made their way to the shore.
'Tell your father,' he said, 'that I hope he will come over to see me ere
long, and that I shall bear you in mind. The time is coming when every Jew
who can bear arms will be needed in the service of his country, and if your
father consents I will place you near my person for I have seen that you are
brave and cool in danger, and you will have plenty of opportunities of
winning advancement.'
With many thanks for his kindness John and Mary took their places in the
stern of the boat. Mary enveloped herself in the wraps that had been
prepared for her, for the nights were chilly. Then the sail was hoisted, and
the boat sailed away from the land. The wind had shifted round somewhat to
the west, and they were able to lay their course across toward Hippos, but
their progress was slow, and the master bade the crew out their oars and aid
the sail.
In three hours they neared the land, John pointing out the exact position of
the village, which was plainly enough marked out by a great fire blazing on
the shore. As they approached it they could see several figures, and
presently there came a shout which John recognized as that of Isaac.
'Any news''
'Here we are, Isaac, safe and well.'
There was a confused sound of shouts and cries of pleasure. In a few minutes
the boat grated on the shallow shore. The moment she did so John leaped out
over the bow and waded ashore, and was at once clasped in his mother's arms,
while one of the fishermen carried Mary to land. She received from Martha a
full share of her caresses, for she loved the girl almost as dearly as she
did her son. Then Miriam and the maids embraced and kissed her, while Isaac
folded John in his arms.
'The God of Israel be thanked and praised, my children!' Mary exclaimed. 'He
has brought you back to us as from the dead, for we never thought to see you
again. Some of the fishermen returned and told us that they saw your boat
far on the lake before the storm burst, and none held out hope that you
could have weathered such a storm.'
'Where is father'' John asked.
'He is out on the lake, as are all the fishermen of their village, searching
for you. That reminds me, Isaac' set fire to the other piles of wood that we
have prepared. If one of the boats returned with any sure new of you we were
to light them to call the others back: one fire if the news was bad, tow if
it was good; but we hardly even dared to hope that the second would be
required.
A brand from the fire was soon applied to the other piles, and the three
fires shone out across the lake with the good news. In a quarter of an hour
a boat was seen approaching, and soon came a shout:
'Is all well''
'All is well,' John shouted in reply, and soon he was clasped in his
father's arms.
The other boats came in one by one, the last to arrive towing in the boat,
which had been found bottom upward far up the lake, its discovery destroying
the last hope of its late occupants being found alive. As soon as Simon
landed the party returned to the house. Miriam and the maids hurried to
prepare a meal, of which all were sorely in need, for no food had been eaten
since the gale burst on the lake, while their three hours in the boat had
again sharpened the appetite of John and Mary. A quantity of food was cooked
and a skin of old wine brought up from the cellar, and Isaac remained down
on the shore to bid all who had been engaged in the search come up and feast
as soon as they landed.
John related to his parents the adventure which had befallen them, and they
wondered greatly at the narrowness of their deliverance. When the feasting
was over, Simon called all together, and solemnly returned thanks to God for
the mercies which he had given them. It was broad daylight before all sought
their beds for a few hours before beginning the work of the day.
A week later Josephus himself came to Hippos, bringing with him two nobles
who had fled from King Agrippa and sought refuge with him; he had received
them hospitably, and had allotted a home to them at Tarichea, where he
principally dwelt. He had just before had another narrow escape, for six
hundred armed men (robbers and others) had assembled round his house,
charging him with keeping some spoils which had been taken by a party of men
of that town from the wife of Ptolemy, King Agrippa's procurator, instead of
dividing them among the people.
For a time he pacified them by telling them that this money was destined for
strengthening the walls of their town and for walling other towns at present
undefended, but the leaders of the evil-doers were determined to set his
house on fire and slay him. He had but twenty armed men with him. Closing
the doors he went to an upper room and told the robbers to send in one of
their number to receive the money. Directly he entered the door was closed.
One of his hands was cut off and hung round his neck, and he was then turned
out again. Believing that Josephus would not have ventured to act so boldly
had he not had a large body of armed men with him, the crowd were seized
with panic and fled to their homes.
After this the enemies of Josephus persuaded the people that the nobles he
had sheltered were wizards, and demanded that they should be given up to be
slain, unless they would change religion to that of the Jews. Josephus tried
to argue them out of their belief, saying that there were no such things as
wizards, and if the Romans had wizards who could work them wrong they would
not need to send an army to fight against them; but as the people still
clamored he got the men privately on board a ship, and sailed across the
lake with them to Hippos, where he dismissed them with many presents.
As soon as the news came that Josephus had come to Hippos, Simon set out
with Martha, John, and Mary to see him. Josephus received them kindly, and
would permit no thanks for what he had done.
'Your son is a brave youth,' he said to Simon, 'and I would gladly have him
near me if you would like to have it so. This is the time when there are
greater things than planting vineyards and gathering in harvests to be done,
and there is a need for brave and faithful men. If, then, you and your wife
will give the lad to me I will see to him and keep him near me. I have need
of faithful men with me, for my enemies are ever trying to slay me. If all
goes well with the land he will have a good opportunity to rise to honor.
What say you' Do not give an answer hastily, but think it over among
yourselves, and if you agree to my proposal send him across the lake to me.
'It need no thought, sir,' Simon said. 'I know well that there are more
urgent things now than sowing and reaping, and that much trouble and peril
threaten the land. Right glad am I that my son should serve one who is the
hope of Israel, and his mother will not grudge him for such service. As to
advancement, I wish nothing better than that he should till the land of his
fathers; but none can say what the Lord hath in store for us, or whether
strangers may not reap what I have sown. Thus, then, the wisdom which he
will gain in being with you is likely to be a far better inheritance than
any I can give him. What say you, Martha''
'I say as you do, Simon. It will grieve me to part with him, but I know that
such an offer as that which my Lord Josephus makes is greatly for his good.
Moreover, the manner in which he was saved from death seems to show that the
Lord has something for his hand to do and that his path is specially marked
out for him. To refuse to let him go would be to commit the sin of
withstanding God' therefore, my lord, I willingly give up my son to follow
you.'
'I think that you have decided wisely,' Josephus said. 'I tarry here for
to-night, and to-morrow cross to Tiberias, therefore let him be here by
noon.'
Mary was the most silent of the party on the way home. Simon and his wife
felt convinced the decision they had made was a wise one, and although they
were not ambitious, they yet felt that the offer of Josephus was a most
advantageous one, and opened a career of honor to their son.
John himself was in a state of the highest delight. To be about the person
of Josephus seemed to him the greatest honor and happiness. It opened the
way to the performance of great actions which would bring honor to his
father's name; and although he had been hitherto prepared to settle down to
the life of a cultivator of the soil, he had had his yearnings for one of
more excitement and adventure, and these were now likely to be gratified to
the fullest. Mary, however, felt the approaching loss of her friend and
playmate greatly, though even she was not insensible to the honor which the
offer of Josephus conferred upon him.
'You don't seem glad of my good fortune, Mary,' John said as, after they
returned home, they strolled together as usual down to the edge of the lake.
'It may be your good fortune, but it's not mine,' the girl said pettishly.
'It will be very dull here without you. I know what it will be. Your mother
will always be full of anxiety, and will be fretting whenever we get news of
any disturbances, and that is often enough, for there seem to be
disturbances continually. Your father will go about silently, Miriam will be
sharper than usual with the maids, and everything will go wrong. I can't see
why you couldn't have said that in a year or two you would go with the
governor, but that at present you thought you had better stop with your own
people.'
'A nice milksop he would have thought me!' John laughed. 'No. If he thought
I was man enough to do him service it would have been a nice thing for me to
say that I thought I was too young. Besides, Mary, after all it is your good
fortune as well as mine, for is it not settled that you are to share it'
Josephus is all-powerful, and if I please him and do my duty he can, in
time, raise me to a position of great honor. I may even come to be the
governor of a town, or a captain over troops, or a councilor,'
'No, no!' Mary laughed; 'not a councilor, John -' a governor perhaps, and a
captain perhaps, but never, I should say, a councilor.' John laughed
good-temperedly.
'Well, Mary, then you shall look forward to be the wife of a governor or
captain, but you see I might even fill the place of a councilor with credit,
because I could always come to you for advice before I gave an opinion, then
I should be sure to be right. But, seriously, Mary, I do think it great
honor to have had such an offer made me by the governor.'
'Seriously, so do I, John, though I wish in my heart he had not made it. I
had looked forward to living here all my life, just as your mother has done,
and now there will be nothing fixed to look forward to. Besides, where there
is honor there is danger. There seems to be always tumults, always
conspiracies, and then, as your father says, above all, there are the Romans
to be reckoned with; and, of course, if you are near Josephus you run a
risk, going wherever he does.'
'I shall never be in greater risk, Mary, than we were together on the lake
the other day. God helped us then and brought us through it, and I have
faith that he will do so again. It may be that I am meant to do something
useful before I die. At any rate, when the Romans come every one will have
to fight, so I shall be in no greater danger than any one else.'
'I know, John; and I am not speaking quite in earnest. I am sorry you are
going, that is only natural; but I am proud that you are to be near our
great leader, and I believe that our God will be your shield and protector.
And now we had better go in. Your father will doubtless have much to say to
you this evening, and your mother will grudge every minute you are out of
her sight.'
Chapter III: The Revolt Against Rome
That evening the Rabbi Solomon Ben Manasseh came in, and was informed of
the offer which Josephus had made.
“You are present, rabbi,” Simon said, “at the events which took place in
Jerusalem, and at the defeat of Cestius. John has been asking me to tell him
more about these matters; for now that he is to be with the governor it is
well that he should be well acquainted with public affairs.”
“I will willingly tell him the history, for, as you say, it is right that
the young man should be well acquainted with the public events and the state
of parties, and though the story must be somewhat long, I will try and not
make it tedious. The first tumult broke out in Cæsarea, and began by frays
between our people and the Syrian Greeks. Felix, the governor, took the part
of the Greeks, and many of our people were killed and more plundered. When
Felix was recalled to Rome we sent a deputation there with charges against
him; but the Greeks, by means of bribery, obtained a decree against us,
depriving the Jews of Cæsarea of rights of equal citizenship. From this
constant troubles arouse; but outside Cæsarea Festus kept all quiet, putting
down robbers as well as impostors who led the people astray.
“Then there came trouble in Jerusalem. King Agrippa’s palace stood on
Mount Zion, looking toward the temple, and he built a lofty story from whose
platform he could command a view of the courts of the Temple, and watch the
sacrifices. Our people resented this impious intrusion, and built a high
wall to cut off the view. Agrippa demanded its destruction on the ground
that it intercepted the view of the Roman guard. We appealed to Nero, and
sent to him a deputation headed by Ismael, the high-priest, and Hilkiah, the
treasurer. They obtained an order for the wall to be allowed to stand; but
Ismael and Hilkiah were detained in Rome. Agrippa thereupon appointed
another high-priest, Joseph, but soon afterward nominated Annas in his
place.
“When Festus, the Roman governor, was away Annas put to death many of the
sect called Christians to gratify the Sadducees. The people were indignant,
for these men had done no harm, and Agrippa deprived him of the priesthood
and appointed Jesus, son of Damnai. Then, unhappily, Festus, who was a just
and good governor, died, and Albinus succeeded him. He was a man greedy of
money, and ready to do anything for gain; he took bribes from robbers and
encouraged rather than repressed evil-doers. There was open war in the
streets between the followers of various chief robbers. Albinius opened the
prisons and filled the city with malefactors, and at the completion of the
works at the Temple eighteen thousand workmen were discharged, and thus the
city was filled with men ready to sell their services to the highest bidder.
“Albinus was succeeded by Gessius Florus, who was even worse than
Albinus. This man was a great friend of Cestius Gallus, who commanded the
Roman troops in Syria, and who therefore scoffed at the complaints of the
people against Florus. At this time strange prodigies appeared in Rome. A
sword of fire hung above the city for a whole year. The inner gate of the
Temple, which required twenty men to move it, opened by itself, chariots and
armed squadrons were seen in the heavens, and, worse than all, the priests
in the Temple heard a great movement and a sound of many voices, which said,
“Let us depart hence!”
“So things went on in Jerusalem until the old feud at Cæsarea broke out
afresh. The trouble this time began about one of our synagogues. The land
around it belonged to the Greek, and for this our people offered a high
price. The heathen who owned it refused, and to annoy us raised mean houses
round the synagogue. The Jewish youths interrupted the workmen, and the
wealthier of the community, headed by John, a publican, subscribed eight
talents and sent them to Florus as a bribe, that he might order the building
to be stopped.
“Forus took the money and made many promises; but the evil man desired
that a revolt should place in order that he might gain great plunder. So he
went away from Cæsarea and did nothing, and a great tumult arose between the
heathen and our people. In this we were worsted and went away from the city,
while John, with twelve of the highest rank, went to Samaria to lay the
matter before Florus, who threw them into prison, doubtless the more to
excite the people, and at the same time sent to Jerusalem and demanded
seventeen talents from the treasure of the Temple.
“The people burst into loud outcries, and Florus advanced upon the city
with all his force. But we knew that we could not oppose the Romans, and so
received Florus on his arrival with acclamations. But this did not suit the
tyrant. The next morning he ordered his troops to plunder the upper market
and put to death all they met. The soldiers obeyed, and slew thirty-six
hundred men, women, and children.
“You may imagine, John, the feelings of grief and rage which filled every
heart. The next day the multitude assembled in the market-place, wailing for
the dead and cursing Florus. But the principal men of the city, with the
priests, tore their robes, and went among them praying them to disperse and
not to provoke the anger of the governor. The people obeyed their voices and
went quietly home.
“But Florus was not content that matters should end so. He sent for the
priests and leaders and commanded them to go forth and receive with
acclamations of welcome two cohorts of troops who were advancing from
Cæsarea. The priests called the people together in the Temple, and with
difficulty persuaded them to obey the order. The troops, having orders from
Florus, fell upon the people and trampled them down, and driving the
multitude before them entered the city, and at the same time Florus sallied
out from his palace with his troops, and both parties pressed forward to
gain the castle of Antonia, whose possession would lay the Temple open to
them, and enable Florus to gain the sacred treasures deposited there. But as
soon as the people perceived their object they ran together in such vast
crowds that the Roman soldiers could not cut their way through the mass
which blocked up the streets, while the more active men, going up on to
roofs, hurled down stones and missiles upon the troops.
“What a scene was that, John! I was on the portico near Antonia and saw
it all. It was terrible to hear the shouts of the soldiers as they strove to
hew their way through the defenseless people, the war-cries of our own
youths, the shrieks and wailings of the women. While the Romans were still
striving our people broke down the galleries connecting Antonia with the
Temple, and Florus, seeing that he could not carry out his objective,
ordered his troops to retire to their quarters, and calling the chief
priests and the rulers proposed to leave the city, leaving behind min one
cohort to preserve the peace.
“As soon as he had done so he sent to Cestius Gallus lying accounts of
the tumults, laying all the blame upon us, while we and Bernice, the sister
of King Agrippa, who had tried in vain to obtain mercy for the people from
Florus, sent complaints against him. Cestius was moving to Jerusalem, to
inquire into the matter, as he said, but really to restore Florus, when
fortunately King Agrippa arrived from Egypt.
“While he was yet seven miles from the city a procession of the people
met him, headed by the women whose husbands had been slain; these, with
cries and wailings called on Agrippa for protection, and related to a
centurion, whom Cestius had sent forward and who met Agrippa on the way, the
cruelty of Florus. When the king and the centurion arrived in the city they
were taken to the market-place and shown the houses where the inhabitants
had been massacred.
“Agrippa called the people together, and taking his seat on the lofty
dais, with Bernice by his side, harangued them. He assured them that when
the emperor heard what had been done he would send a better governor to them
in the place of Florus. He told them that it was vain to hope for
independence, for that the Romans had conquered all the nations in the
world, and that the Jews could not contend against them, and that war would
bring about the destruction of the city and the Temple.
“The people exclaimed they had taken up arms, not against the Romans, but
against Florus. Agrippa urged us to pay our tribute and repair the
galleries. This was willingly done. We sent out leading men to collect the
arrears of tribute, and these soon brought in forty talents. All was going
well until Agrippa tried to persuade us to receive Florus till the emperor
should send another governor. At the thought of the return of Florus a mad
rage seized the people. They poured abuse upon Agrippa, threw stones at him,
and ordered him to leave the city. This he did, and retired to his own
kingdom.
“The upper class, and all those who possessed wisdom enough to know how
great was the power of Rome, still strove for peace. But the people were
beyond control. They seized the fortress of Masada, a very strong place near
the Dead Sea, and put the Roman garrison to the sword. But what was even
worse, Eleazar, son of Ananias, the chief priest, persuaded the priests to
reject the offerings regularly made in the name of the emperor to the God of
the Hebrews, and to make a regulation that from that time no foreigner
should be allowed to sacrifice in the Temple. The chief priests, with the
heads of the Pharisees, addressed the people in the quadrangle of the Temple
before the eastern gate. I myself was one of those who spoke. We told them
that the Temple had long benefited by the splendid gifts of strangers, and
that it was not only inhospitable, but impious to preclude them from
offering victims and worshipping God there.
“We, who were learned in the law, showed them that it was an ancient and
immemorial usage to receive the offerings of strangers, and that this
refusal to accept the Roman gifts was nothing short of a declaration of war.
But all we could do or say availed nothing. The influence of Eleazar was too
great. A madness had seized the people, and they rejected all our words; but
the party of peace made one more effort. They sent a deputation, headed by
Simon, son of Ananias, to Florus, and another to Agrippa, praying them to
march upon Jerusalem and reassert their authority before it was too late.
Florus made no reply, for things were going just as he wished; but Agrippa,
anxious to preserve the city, sent three thousand horsemen, commanded by
Darius and Philip. When these troops arrived the party of peace took
possession of the upper city, while Eleazar and the war party held the
Temple.
“For a week fighting went on between the two parties. Then at the
festival of the Wood Carrying great numbers of the poorer people were
allowed by the party of the chief priest to pass through their lines and go
as usual to the Temple. When there these joined the party of Eleazar, and a
great attack was made on the upper city. The troops of Darius and Philip
gave way. The house of Ananias, the high-priest, and the palaces of Agrippa
and Bernice were burned, and also the public archives. Here all the bonds of
the debtors were registered, and thus at one blow the power of the rich over
the poor was destroyed. Ananias himself and a few others escaped into the
upper towers of the palace, which they held.
“The next day Eleazar’s party attacked the fortress of Antonia, which was
feebly garrisoned, and after two days’ fighting captured it and slew the
garrison. Manahem, the son of Judas the Zealot, arrived two days later,
while the people were besieging the palace. He was accepted as general by
them, and took charge of the siege. Having mined under one of the towers
they brought it to the ground, and the garrison asked for terms. Free
passage was granted to the troops of Agrippa and the Jews, but none was
granted to the Roman soldiers, who were few in number and retreated to the
three great towers, Hippicus, Phasaelus, and Mariamne.
“The palace was entered and Ananias and Hezekiah his brother, were found
in hiding and put to death. Manahem now assumed the state of a king; but
Eleazar, unwilling that, after having led the enterprise, the fruits should
be gathered by another, stirred up the people against him, and he was slain.
The three towers were now besieged, and Metilius, the Roman commander,
finding he could no longer hold out, agreed to surrender, on the condition
that his men should deliver up their arms and be allowed to march away
unharmed.
“The terms were accepted and ratified, but as soon as the Roman soldiers
marched out and laid down their arms Eleazar and his followers fell upon
them and slew them, Metilius himself being alone spared.
“After this terrible massacre a sadness fell on the city; all felt that
there was no longer any hope of making condition with Rome. We had placed
ourselves beyond the pale of forgiveness. It was war to death with Rome. Up
to this time, as I have told you, I was one of those who had labored to
maintain peace. I had fought in the palace by the side of Ananias, and had
left it only when the troops, and we of their party, were permitted to march
out when it surrendered; but from this time I took another part. All hope of
peace, of concessions, or of conditions was at an end. There remained
nothing now but to fight; and as the vengeance of Rome would fall on the
whole Jewish people, it was for the whole Jewish People to unite in the
struggle for existence.
“On the very day and hour in which the Romans were put to death
retribution began to fall upon the nation, for the Greeks of Cæsarea rose
suddenly and massacred the Jews. Twenty thousand were slain in a single day.
The news of these two massacres drove the whole people to madness. They rose
throughout the land, laid waste the country all round the cities of
Syria—Philadelphia, Sebonitis, Gerasa, Pella, and Scythopolis—and burned and
destroyed many places.
“The Syrians in turn fell upon the Jewish inhabitants of all their towns,
and a frightful carnage everywhere took place. Then our people made an
inroad into the domains of Scythopolis, but though the Jewish inhabitants
there joined the Syrians in defending their territory, the Syrians doubted
their fidelity, and falling upon them in the night, slew them all and seized
their property. Thirteen thousand perished here. In many other cities the
same things were done; in Ascalon twenty-five hundred were put to the sword;
in Ptolemais two thousand were killed. The land was deluged with blood, and
despair fell upon all.
“Even in Alexandria our countrymen suffered. Breaking out into a quarrel
with the Greeks, a tumult arose, and Tiberias Alexander, the governor, by
faith a Jew, tried to pacify matters, but the madness which had seized the
people here had fallen also upon the Jews of Alexandria. They heaped abuse
upon Alexander, who was forced to send the troops against them. The Jews
fought, but vainly, and fifty thousand men, women, and children fell.
“While blood was flowing over the land, Cetius Gallus the prefect was
preparing for invasion. He had with him the Twelfth Legion, forty-two
hundred strong; two thousand picked men taken from the other legions; six
cohorts of foot, about twenty-five hundred; and four troops of horse, twelve
hundred. Of allies he had from Antonichus two thousand horse and three
thousand foot; Sohemus joined him with four thousand men, a third of whom
were horse, the rest archers. Thus he had ten thousand Roman troops and
thirteen thousand allies, besides many volunteers who joined him from the
Syrian cities. After burning and pillaging Zebulon, and wasting the
district, Cestius returned to Ptolemais, and then advanced to Cæsarea.
“He sent forward a part of his army to Joppa. The city was open and no
resistance was offered; nevertheless the Romans slew all to the number of
eighty-five hundred. The cities of Galilee opened their gates without
resistance, and Cetius advanced against Jerusalem. When he arrived within
six miles of the town the Jews poured out and fell upon them with such fury
that if the horse and light troops had not made a circuit and fallen upon us
in the rear, I believe we should have destroyed the whole army. But we were
forced to fall back, having killed over five hundred.
“As the Romans moved forward, Simon, son of Gioras, with a band pressed
them closely in rear, and slew many and carried off numbers of their beasts
of burden. Agrippa now tried once more to make peace, and sent a deputation
to persuade us to surrender, offering in the name of Cestius pardon for all
that had passed; but Eleazar’s party, fearing the people might listen to
him, fell upon the deputation, slew some and drove the others back.
“Cestius advanced within a mile of Jerusalem, and after waiting three
days in hopes that the Jews would surrender, and knowing that many of the
chief persons were friendly to him, he advanced to the attack, took the
suburb of Bezetha, and encamped opposite the palace in the upper city. The
people discovered that Ananias and his friends had agreed to open the gates,
and so slew them and threw the bodies over the wall. The Romans for five
days attacked, and on the sixth Cestius with the flower of his army made an
assault, but the people fought bravely, and disregarding the flights of
arrows which the archers shot against them, held the walls and poured
missiles of all kinds upon the enemy, until at last, just as it seemed to
all that the Romans would succeed in mining the walls and firing the gates,
Cestius called off his troops.
“Had he not done so he would speedily have taken the city, for the peace
party were on the point of seizing one of the gates and opening it. I no
longer belonged to this party, for it seemed to me that it was altogether
too late now to make terms, nor could we expect that the Romans would keep
to their conditions after we had set them the example of breaking faith.
Cestius fell back to his camp, a mile distant, but he had no rest there.
Exultant at seeing a retreat from their walls, all the people poured out and
fell upon the Romans with fury.
“The next morning Cestius began to retreat, but we swarmed around him,
pressing upon his rear and dashing down from the hills upon his flanks,
giving him no rest. The heavy-armed Romans could do nothing against us, but
marched steadily on, leaving numbers of dead behind them, till they reached
their former camp at Gabao, six miles away.
“Here Cestius waited two days, but seeing how the hills around him
swarmed with our people, who flocked in from all quarters, he gave word for
a further retreat, killing all the beasts of burden and leaving all the
baggage behind, and taking on only those animals which bore the arrows and
engines of war. Then he marched down the valley toward Bethoron. The
multitude felt now that their enemy was delivered into their hands. Was it
not in Bethoron that Joshua had defeated the Canaanites while the sun stayed
his course? Was it not here that Judas the Maccabean had routed the host of
Nicanor? As soon as the Romans entered the defile the Jews rushed down upon
them, sure of their prey.
“The Roman horse were powerless to act; the men of the legions could not
climb the rocky sides, and from every point javelins, stones, and arrows
were poured down upon them, and all would have been slain had not night come
on and hidden them from us, and enabled them to reach Bethoron. What
rejoicings were there not on the hills that night as we looked down on their
camp there, and thought that in the morning they would be ours! Fires burned
on every crest; hymns of praise and exulting cries arose everywhere in the
darkness, but the watch was not kept strictly enough. Cestius left four
hundred of his bravest men to mount guard and keep the fires alight, so that
we might think that all his army was there, and then with the rest he stole
away.
“In the morning we saw that the camp was well-nigh deserted; and furious
at the escape of our foes, rushed down, slew the four hundred whom Cestius
had left behind, and then set out in pursuit. But Cestius had many hours’
start, and though we followed as far as Antipatris, we could not overtake
him, and so returned with such rich spoil and all the Roman engines of war
to Jerusalem, having, with some scarcely any loss, defeated a great Roman
army and slain fifty-three hundred foot and three hundred and eighty horse.
“Such is the history of events which have brought about the present state
of things. As you see, there is no hope of pardon or mercy from Rome. We
have offended beyond forgiveness. But the madness against which I fought so
hard at first is still upon the people. They provoked the power of Rome, and
then by breaking the terms and massacring the Roman garrison, they went far
beyond the first offense of insurrection. By the destruction of the army of
Cestius they struck a heavy blow against the pride of the Romans. For
generations no such misfortune had fallen upon their arms.
“What, then, would a sane person have done since? Surely they would have
spent every moment in preparing themselves for the struggle. Every man
should have been called to arms; the passes should have been all fortified,
for it is among the hills that we can best cope with the heavy Roman troops;
the cities best calculated for defense should have been strongly walled;
preparations made for places of refuge among the mountains for the women and
children; large depots of provisions gathered up in readiness for the
strife.
“That we could ever in the long run hope to resist successfully the might
of Rome was out of the question; but we might so sternly and valiantly have
resisted as to be able to obtain fair terms on our submission. Instead of
this men go on as if Rome had no existence, and we only show an energy in
quarreling among ourselves. At bottom it would seem that the people rely
upon our God doing great things for us, as he did when he smote the Assyrian
army of Sennacherib; and such is my hope also, seeing that so far a
wonderful success has attended us. And yet how can one expect the divine
assistance in a war so begun and so conducted; for a people who turn their
swords against each other, who spend their strength in civil feuds, who
neither humble themselves nor repent of the wickedness of their ways?
“Alas! My son, though I speak brave words to the people, my heart is very
sad, and I fear that troubles like those which fell upon us when we were
carried captive into Babylon await us now!”
There was a silence as the rabbi finished. John had of course heard
something of the events which had been taking place, but as he now heard
them in sequence, the gravity and danger of the situation came freshly upon
him.
“What can be done?” he asked after a long pause.
“Nothing save to pray to the Lord,” the rabbi said sorrowfully. “Josephus
is doing what he can toward building walls to the towns, but it is not
walls, but soldiers that are wanted; and so long as the people remain blind
and indifferent to the danger, thinking of naught save tilling their ground
and laying up money, nothing can be done.”
“Then will destruction come upon all?” John asked, looking round in a
bewildered and hopeless way.
“We may hope not,” the rabbi said. “Here in Galilee we have had no share
in the events in Jerusalem, and many towns even now are faithful to the
Romans; therefore it may be that in this province all will not be involved
in the lot of Jerusalem. There can be, unless a mighty change takes place,
no general resistance to the Romans, and it may be, therefore, that no
general destruction will fall upon the people. As to this none can say.
“Vespasian, the Roman general who has been charged by Nero with the
command of the army which is gathering against us, is said to be a merciful
man as well as a great commander. The Roman mercies are not tender, but it
may be that the very worst may not fall upon this province. The men of
spirit and courage will doubtless proceed to Jerusalem to share in the
defense of the Holy City. If we cannot fight with success here it is far
better that the men should fight at Jerusalem, leaving their wives and
families here, and doing naught to call down the vengeance of the Romans
upon this province.
“In Galilee there have, as elsewhere, been risings against the Romans,
but these will count for little in their eyes in comparison to the terrible
deeds at Jerusalem; and I pray, for the sake of all my friends here, that
the Romans may march through the land on their way to Jerusalem without
burning and wasting the country. Here on the eastern shore of Galilee there
is much more hope of escape than there is across the lake.
“Not only are we out of the line of the march of the army, but there are
few important cities on this side, and the disposition of the people has not
been so hostile to the Romans. My own opinion is that when the Romans
advance it will be the duty of every Jew who can bear arms to go down to the
defense of the Holy City. Its position is one of vast strength. We shall
have numbers and courage, though neither order nor discipline; and it may be
that at the last the Lord will defend his sanctuary and save it from
destruction at the hands of the heathen. Should it not be so we can but die,
and how could a Jew better die than in defense of God’s Temple?”
“It would have been better,” Simon said, “had we not by our evil doings
have brought God’s Temple into danger.”
“He has suffered it,” the rabbi said, “and his ways are not the ways of
man. It may be that he has suffered such madness to fall upon us in order
that his name may at last be glorified.”
“May it be so!” Simon said piously; “and now let us to bed, for the hour
is growing late.”
The following morning Simon, his wife, and the whole household
accompanied John to the shore, as Simon had arranged with one of the boatmen
to take the lad to Hippos. The distance was but short, but Simon, when his
wife had expressed surprise at his sending John in a boat, said:
“It is not the distance, Martha. A half-hour’s walk is naught to the lad;
but I had reasons altogether apart from the question of distance. John is
going out to play a man’s part. He is young, but since my Lord Josephus has
chosen to place him among those who form his bodyguard, he has a right to
claim to be regarded as a man. That being so, I would not accompany him to
Hippos, for it would seem like one leading a child, and it were best to let
him go by himself. Again, it were better to have but one parting. Here he
will receive my blessing, and say good-bye to us all. Doubtless he will
often be with us, for Tiberias lies within sight, and so long as Josephus
remains in Galilee he will never be more than a long day’s journey from
home. The lad loves us, and will come as often as he can; but surrounded as
Josephus is by dangers, the boy will not be able to get away on his own
business. He must take the duties as well as the honor of the office, and we
must not blind ourselves to the fact that in one of these popular tumults
great danger and even death may come upon him.
“This seems to you terrible,” he went on in answer to an exclamation of
alarm from Martha; “but it does not seem so terrible to me. We go on
planning and gathering in as if no danger threatened us and the evil day
were far off, but it is not so; the Roman hosts are gathering, and we are
wasting our strength in party strife and are doing naught to prepare against
the storm. We have gone to war without counting the cost; we have affronted
and put to shame Rome, before whom all nations bow; and assuredly she will
take a terrible vengeance. Another year, and who can say who will be alive
and who dead—who will be wandering over the wasted fields of our people or
who will be a slave in Rome!
“In the times that are at hand no man’s life will be worth anything; and
therefore I say, wife, that though there is danger and peril about the lad,
let us not trouble overmuch, for he is, like all of us, in God’s hands.”
Therefore the parting took place on the shore. Simon solemnly blessed
John, and his mother cried over him. Mary was a little surprised at these
demonstrations at what she regarded as a very temporary separation, but her
merry spirits were subdued at the sight of her aunt’s tears, although she
herself saw nothing to cry about. She brightened up, however when John
whispered, as he said good-bye to her:
“I shall come across the lake as often as I can to see how you are
getting on, Mary.”
Then he took his place in the stern of the boat, the fishermen dipped
their oars in the water, and the boat drew away from the little group who
stood watching it as it made its way across the sparkling waters to Hippos.
Upon landing John at once went to the house where Josephus was lodging.
The latter gave him in charge to the leader of the little group of men who
attached themselves to him as his body-guard.
“Joab,” he said, “this youth will henceforth make one of your party. He
is brave and, I think, ready and quick witted. Give him arms and see that he
has all that is needful. Being young, he will be able to mingle unsuspected
among the crowds, and may obtain tidings of evil intended me, when men would
not speak maybe before others whom they might judge my friends. He will be
able to bear messages unsuspected, and may prove of great service to the
cause.”
John found at once that there was nothing like discipline or regular
duties among the little band who constituted the body-guard of Josephus.
They were simply men who, from affection for the governor and a hatred for
those who, by their plots and conspiracies, would un do the good work he was
accomplishing, had left their farms and occupations to follow and guard him.
Every Jew boy received a certain training in the use of weapons in order
to be prepared to fight in the national army when the day of deliverance
should arrive, but beyond that the Jews had no military training whatever.
Their army would be simply a gathering of the men capable of bearing arms
throughout the land—each ready to give his life for his faith and his
country, relying like their forefathers on the sword of the Lord and Israel,
but without the slightest idea of military drill, discipline, or tactics.
Such an army might fight bravely, might die nobly, but it could have little
chance of victory over the well-trained legions of imperial Rome.
At noon Josephus embarked in a galley with his little band of followers,
eight in number, and sailed across the lake to Tiberias. Here they landed
and went up to the house in which Josephus always dwelt when in that city.
His stay there was generally short, Tarichea being his general abode, for
there he felt in safety, the inhabitants being devoted to him; while those
of Tiberias were ever ready to follow the advice of the disaffected, and a
section were eager for the return of the Romans and the renewal of the
business and trade which had brought wealth to the city before the troubles
began. That evening Josephus sent for John, and said:
“I purpose in two days to go to Tarichea, where I shall spend the
Sabbath. I hear that there is a rumor that many of the citizens have
privately sent to King Agrippa asking him to send hither Roman troops, and
promising them a good reception. The men with me are known to many in the
city and would be shunned by my enemies, and so would hear naught of what is
going on; therefore I purpose to leave you here. In the morning go early to
the house of Samuel, the son of Gideon. He dwells in the street called that
of Tarichea, for it leadeth in the direction of that town. He is a tanner by
trade, and you will have no difficulty in finding it. He has been here this
evening, and I have spoken to him about you, and when you present yourself
to him he will take you in. Thus no one will know that you are of my
company. Pass your time in the streets, and when you see groups of people
assemble join yourself to them and gather what they are saying. If it is
aught that is important for me to know, come here and tell me; or if it be
after I have departed for Tarichea, bring me the news there. It is but
thirty furlongs distant.”
John followed up the instructions given him, and was hospitably received
by Samuel the tanner.
In the course of the day a number of the citizens called upon Josephus
and begged him at once to set about building walls for the town, as he had
already built them for Tarichea. When he assured them that he had already
made preparations for doing so, and that the builders should set to work
forthwith, they appeared satisfied, and the city remained perfectly tranquil
until Josephus left the next morning for Tarichea.
Chapter IV: The Lull Before the Storm
The galley which carried Josephus from Tiberias was scarcely out of sight
when John, who was standing in the market-place watching the busy scene with
amusement, heard the shout raised: “The Romans are coming!” At once people
left their business and all ran to the outskirts of the city. John ran with
them, and on arriving there saw a party of Roman horsemen riding along at no
great distance. The people began to shout loudly to them to come into the
town, calling out that all the citizens were loyal to King Agrippa and the
Romans, and that they hated the traitor Josephus.
The Romans halted, but made no sign of entering the town, fearing that
treachery was intended, and remembering the fate of their comrades who had
trusted to Jewish faith when they surrendered the towers of Hippicus,
Phasaelus, and Mariamne. The movement, however, spread through the city; the
people assembled in crowds shouting “Death to Josephus!” and exclaimed for
the Romans and King Agrippa.
Such as were loyal to Josephus did not venture to raise their voices, so
numerous and furious were the multitude; and the whole city was soon in open
revolt, the citizens arming themselves in readiness for war. As soon as he
saw the course which affairs were taking, John made way out of the town and
ran at the top of his speed to Tarichea, where he arrived in a little over
half an hour. He was directed at once to the house of Josephus, who rose in
surprise at the table at which he was seated writing at John’s entry.
“Scarcely had you left, my lord, than some Roman horsemen approached near
the town, whereupon the whole city rose in revolt, shouting to them to enter
and take possession in the name of the king, and breathing out threats
against yourself. The Romans had not entered as I came away; but the
populace were all in arms, and your friends did not venture to lift up a
voice. Tiberias has wholly revolted to the Romans.”
“This is bad news, indeed,” Josephus said gravely. “I have but the seven
armed men who accompanied me from Tiberias here. All those who were
assembled in the city I bade disperse so soon as I arrived, in order that
they might go to their towns or villages for the Sabbath. Were I to send
round the country I could speedily get a great force together; but in a few
hours the Sabbath will begin, even though the necessity be great. And yet if
the people of Tiberias march hither we can hardly hope to resist
successfully, for the men of the town are too few to man the full extent of
the walls. It is most necessary to put down this rising before King Agrippa
can send large numbers of troops into Tiberias; and yet we can do nothing
until the Sabbath is past.
“Nor would I shed blood if it can be avoided. Hitherto I have put down
every rising, and caused Sepphoris, Tiberias, and other cities to expel the
evil-doers and return to obedience by tact and by the great force which I
could bring against them, and without any need of bloodshed. But this time,
I fear, great trouble will come of it, since I cannot take prompt measures,
and the enemy will have time to organize their forces and to receive help
from John of Gischala and other robbers, to say nothing of the Romans.”
Josephus walked up and down the room in agitation, and then stood looking
out into the harbor.
“Ah!” he exclaimed suddenly, “we may yet frighten them into submission.
Call in Joab.”
When Joab entered Josephus explained to him in a few words the condition
of things in Tiberias and then proceeded:
“Send quickly to the principal men of the town and bid them put trusty
men at each of the gates and let none pass out; order the fighting men to
man the walls in case those of Tiberias should come hither at once; then let
one or two able fellows embark on board each of the boats and vessels in the
port, taking with them two or three of the infirm and aged men. Send a fast
galley across to Hippos and bid the fishermen set out at once with all their
boats and join us off Tiberias. We will not approach close enough to the
city for the people to see how feebly we are manned, but when they perceive
all these ships making toward them they will think that I have with me a
great army with which I propose to destroy their city.”
The orders were quickly carried out. Josephus embarked with his eight
companions in one ship, and followed by two hundred and thirty vessels of
various sizes, sailed toward Tiberias. As they approached the town they saw
a great movement among the population. Men and women were seen crowding down
to the shore—the men holding up their hands to show that they were unarmed,
the women wailing and uttering loud cries of lamentation.
Josephus waited for an hour until the ships from Hippos also came up and
then caused them all to anchor off the town, but at such a distance that the
number of those on board could not be seen. Then he advanced in his own ship
to within speaking distance of the land. The people cried out to him to
spare the city and their wives and children, saying that they had been
misled by evil men and regretted bitterly what they had done.
Josephus told them that assuredly they deserved that city should be
wholly destroyed, for that now when there was so much that had to be done to
prepare for the war which Rome would make against the country they troubled
the country with their seditions. The people set up a doleful cry for mercy,
and Josephus then said that this time he would spare them, but that their
principal men must be handed over to him.
To this the people joyfully agreed, and a boat with ten of their senate
came out to the vessel. Josephus had them bound and sent them on board one
of the other ships. Another and another boat-load came off, until all the
members of the senate and many of the principal inhabitants were prisoners.
Some of the men had been drawn from the other ships and put on board those
with the prisoners, and these then sailed away to Tarichea.
The people of Tiberias, terrified at seeing so man taken away and not
knowing how many more might be demanded, now denounced a young man named
Clitus as being the leader of the revolt. Seven of the body-guard of
Josephus had gone down the lake with the prisoners and one Levi alone
remained. Josephus told him to go ashore and to cut off one of the hands of
Clitus. Levi was, however, afraid to land alone among such a number of
enemies, whereupon Josephus addressed Clitus, and told him that he was
worthy of death, but that he would spare his life, if his two hands were
sent on board a ship.
Clitus begged that he might be permitted to keep one hand, to which
Josephus agreed. Clitus then drew his sword and struck off his left hand.
Josephus now professed to be satisfied, and after warning the people against
again listening to evil advisers sailed away with the whole fleet. Josephus
that evening entertained the principal persons among the prisoners, and in
the morning allowed all to return to Tiberias.
The people there had already learned that they had been duped, but with
time had come reflection, and knowing that in a day or two Josephus could
have assembled the whole population of Galilee against them and have
destroyed them before any help could come, there were few who were not well
content that their revolt had been so easily and bloodlessly repressed, and
Josephus rose in their estimation by the quickness and boldness of the
stratagem by which he had, without bloodshed, save in the punishment of
Clitus, restored tranquillity.
Through the winter Josephus was incessantly active. He endeavored to
organize an army, enrolled a hundred thousand men, appointed commanders and
captains, and strove to establish something like military drill and order.
But the people were averse to leaving their farms and occupations, and but
little progress was made. Moreover, a great part of the time Josephus was
occupied in suppressing the revolts which were continually breaking out in
Sepporis Tiberias, and Galama, and in thwarting the attempts of John of
Gischala and his other enemies, who strove by means of bribery at Jerusalem
to have him recalled, and would have succeeded but had it not been that the
Gilileans, save those of the great cities, were always ready to turn out in
all their force to defend him, and by sending deputations to Jerusalem
counteracted the efforts there of this enemies.
John was incessantly engaged as he accompanied Josephus in his rapid
journeys through the province either to suppress the risings or to see to
the work of organization; and only once or twice was he able to pay a short
visit to his family.
“You look worn and fagged, John,” his cousin said on the occasion of his
last visit, when spring was close at hand.
“I am well in health, Mary, but it does try one to see how all the
efforts of Josephus are marred by the turbulence of the people of Tiberias
and Sepphoris. All his thought sand time are occupied in keeping order, and
the work of organizing the army makes but little progress. Vespasian is
gathering a great force at Antioch. His son Titus will soon join him with
another legion, and they will together advance against us.”
“But I hear that the walling of the cities is well-nigh finished.”
“That is so, Mary, and doubtless many of them will be able to make a long
defense; but, after all, the taking of a city is a mere question of time.
The Romans have great siege engines which nothing can withstand; but even if
the walls were so strong that they could not be battered down, each city
could in time be reduced by famine. It is not for me, who am but a boy, to
judge the doings of my elders, but it seems to me that this walling of
cities is altogether wrong. They can give no aid to each other, and one by
one must fall and all within perish or be made slaves, for the Romans give
no quarter when they capture a city by storm.
“It seems to me that it would be far better to hold Jerusalem only with a
strong force of fighting men, and for all the rest of the men capable of
carrying arms to gather among the hills and there to fight the Romans. When
the legion of Cestius was destroyed we showed that among defiles and on
rocky ground our active lightly armed men were a match for the Roman
soldiers in their heavy armor, and in this way I think that we might check
even the legions of Vespasian.
“Them women and the old men and children could gather in the cities and
admit the Romans when they approached. In that case they would suffer no
harm, for the Romans are clement when not opposed. As it is, it seems to me
that in the end destruction will fall on all alike. Here in Galilee we have
a leader, but he is hampered by dissensions and jealousies. Samaria stands
neutral. Jerusalem, which ought to take the lead, is torn by faction. There
is war in her streets; she thinks only of herself and naught of the country,
although she must know that when the Romans have crushed down all opposition
elsewhere she must sooner or later fall. The country seems possessed with
madness, and I see no hope in the future.”
“Save in the God of Israel,” Mary said gently; “that is what Simon and
Martha say.”
“Save in him,” John assented; “but, dear, he suffered us to be carried
away to Babylon, and how are we to expect his aid now when the people do
naught for themselves, when his city is divided in itself, when its streets
are wet with blood, and its very altars defiled by conflict? When evil men
are made high-priests and all rule and authority is at an end, what right
have we to expect aid at the hands of Jehovah? My greatest comfort, Mary, is
that we lie here on the east of the lake, and that we are within the
jurisdiction of King Agrippa. On this side his authority has never been
altogether thrown off, though some of the cities have made common cause with
those of the other side. Still we may hope that on this side of Jordan we
may escape the horrors of the war.”
“You are out of spirits, John, and take a gloomy view of things; but I
know that Simon, too, thinks that everything will end badly, and I have
heard him say that he too is glad that his farm lies on this side of the
lake, and that he wishes Gamala had not thrown off the authority of the
king, so that there might be naught to bring the Romans across Jordan. Our
mother is more hopeful; she trusts in God, for, as she says, though the
wealthy and powerful may have forsaken him, the people still cling to him,
and he will not let us fall into the hands of our enemies.”
“I hope it will be so, Mary, and I own I am out of spirits and look at
matters in the worse light; however, I will have a talk with father
to-night.”
That evening John had a long conversation with Simon, and repeated the
forebodings he had expressed to Mary.
“At any rate, father, I hope that when the Romans approach you will at
least send away my mother, Mary and the women to a place of safety. We are
but a few miles from Gamala, and if the Romans come there and besiege it
they will spread through the country, and will pillage, even if they do not
slay, in all the villages. If, as we trust, God will give victory to our
arms, they can return peace; if not, let them at least be free from the
dangers which are threatening us.”
“I have been thinking of it, John. A fortnight since I sent old Isaac to
your mother’s brother, whose farm, as you know, lies upon the slopes of
Mount Hermon, a few miles from Neve, and very near the boundary of Manasseh,
to ask him if he will receive Martha, and Mary, and the women until the
troubles are over. He will gladly do so, and I purpose sending them away as
soon as I hear that the Romans have crossed the frontier.”
“I am indeed rejoiced to hear it, father; but do not let them tarry for
that, let them go as soon as the snows have melted on Mount Hermon, for the
Roman cavalry will spread quickly over the land. Let them go as soon as the
roads are fit for travel. I shall feel a weight off my mind when I know that
they are safe. And does my mother know what you have decided?”
“She knows, John, but in truth she is reluctant to go. She says at
present that if I stay she also will stay.”
“I trust, father, that you will overrule my mother; and that you will
either go with her, or if you stay you will insist upon her going; should
you not overcome her opposition and finally suffer her with Miriam, and the
older women, to remain with you, I hope that you will send Mary and the
young ones to my uncle. The danger with them is vastly greater; the Romans,
unless their blood is heated by opposition, may not interfere with the old
people, who are valueless as slaves, but the young ones—“ and he stopped.
“I have thought it ever, my son, and even if your mother remains here
with me I will assuredly send off Mary and the young maidens to the
mountain. Make your mind easy on that score. We old people have taken root
on the land which was our fathers’. I shall not leave, whatever may befall,
and it may be that your mother will tarry here with me, but the young women
shall assuredly be sent away until the danger is over. Not that I think the
peril is as great as it seems to you. Our people have ever shown themselves
courageous in great danger; they know the fate that awaits them after
provoking the anger of Rome. They know they are fighting for faith, for
country, and their families, and will fight desperately. They greatly
outnumber the Romans, at least the army by which we shall first be attacked,
and maybe if we can resist that we may make terms with Rome, for assuredly
in the long run she must overpower us.”
“I should think with you, father,” John said, shaking his head, “if I saw
anything like union among the people, but I lose all heart when I see how
divided they are, how blind to the storm that is coming against us, how
careless as to anything but trouble of the day, how intent upon the work of
their farms and businesses, how disinclined to submit to discipline and to
prepare themselves for the day of battle.”
“You are young, my son, and full of enthusiasm, but it is hard to stir
men whose lives have traveled in one groove from their ordinary course. In
all our history, although we have been ready to assemble and meet the foe,
we have ever been ready to lay by the sword when the danger is past, and to
return to our homes and families. We have been a nation of fighting men, but
never a nation with an army.”
“Yes, father, because we trusted in God to give us victory on the day of
battle. He is our army. When he fought with us we conquered, when he
abstained we were beaten. He suffered us to fall into the hands of the
Romans, and instead of repenting of our sins we have sinned more and more.
The news from Jerusalem is worse and worse. There is civil war in its
streets. Robbers are its masters. The worst of the people sit in high
place.”
“That is so, my son. God’s anger burns fiercely, and the people perish;
yet it may be that he will be merciful in the end.”
“I hope so, father, for assuredly our hope is only in him.”
Early in the spring Vespasian was joined by King Agrippa with all his
forces, and they advanced to Ptolemais, and here Titus joined his father,
having brought his troops from Alexandria by sea. The force of Vespasian now
consisted of the Fifth, Tenth, and Fifteenth legions. Beside these he had
twenty-three cohorts, ten of which numbered a thousand footmen, the rest
each six hundred footmen and a hundred and fifty horse.
The allied force contributed by Agrippa and others consisted of two
thousand archers and a thousand horse; while Malchus, King of Arabia, sent a
thousand horse and five thousand archers. The total force amounted to sixty
thousand regular troops, beside great numbers of camp-followers, who were
all trained to military service and could fight in case of need. Vespasian
had encountered no resistance on his march down to Ptolemais. The
inhabitants of the country which he passed forsook the villages and farms,
and retired, according to the orders they had received, to the fortified
towns.
There was no army to meet the Romans in the field. The efforts at
organization which Josephus had made bore no fruit whatever. No sooner had
the invader entered the country than it lay at his mercy, save only the
walled cities into which the people had crowded. In the range of the
mountains stretching across Upper Galilee were three places of great
strength, Gabara, Gischala, and Jotapata. The last named had been very
strongly fortified by Josephus himself, and here he intended to take up his
own position.
“It is a pitiful sight truly,” Joab remarked to John as they saw the long
line of fugitives, men, women, and children, with such belongings as they
could carry on their own backs and of their beasts of burden—“it is a
pitiful sight, is it not?”
“It is a pitiful sight, Joab, and one that fills me with foreboding as
well as with pity. What agonies may not these poor people be doomed to
suffer when the Romans lay siege to Jotapata!”
“They can never take it,” Joab said scornfully.
“I wish I could think so, Joab. When did the Romans ever lay siege to a
place and fail to capture it? Once, twice, three times they may fail, but in
the end they assuredly will take it.”
“Look at its position. See how wild is the country through which they
will have to march.”
“They have made roads over all the world, Joab; they will make very short
work of the difficulties here. It may take the Romans weeks or months to
besiege each of these strong places, but they will assuredly carry them in
the end, and then better a thousand times that the men had in the first
place slain the women and rushed to die on the Roman swords.”
“It seems to me, John,” Joab said stiffly, “that you are overbold in thus
criticising the plans of our general.”
“It may be so,” John said recklessly, “but methinks when we are all
risking our lives, each man may have a right to his opinions. I am ready,
like the rest, to die when the time comes, but that does not prevent me
having my opinions; besides, it seems to me that there is no heresy in
questioning the plans of our general. I love Josephus, and would willingly
give my life for him. He has shown himself a wise ruler, firm to carry out
wht is right and to suppress all evil-doers; but, after all, he has not
served in war. He is full of resources, and will, I doubt not, devise every
means to check the Romans; but even so, he may not be able to cope in war
with such generals as theirs, who have won their experience all over the
world. Nor may the general’s plan of defense which he had adopted be the
best suited for the occasion.”
“Would you have us fight the Romans in the open?” Joab said scornfully.
“What has been done in the south? See how our people marched out from
Jerusalem under John the Essene, Niger of Paræa, and Silas the Babylonian to
attack Ascalon, held by but one cohort of Roman foot and one troop of horse.
What happened? Antoninus, the Roman commander, charged the army without
fear, rode through and through them, broke them up into fragments, and slew
till night-time, when then thousand men, with John and Silas, lay dead. Not
satisfied with this defeat, in a short time Niger advanced again against
Ascalon, when Antoninus sallied out again and slew eight thousand of them.
Thus eighteen thousand men were killed by one weak cohort of foot and a
troop of horse, and yet you say we ought not to hide behind our walls, but
to meet them in the open!”
“I would not meet them in the open where the Roman cavalry could charge,
at any rate not until our people have learned discipline. I would harass
them and attack them in defiles, as Cestius was attacked; harassing them
night and day, giving them no peace or rest, never allowing them to meet us
in the plains, but moving rapidly hither and thither among the mountains,
leaving the women in the cities, which should offer no resistance so the
Romans would have no point to strike at, until at length, when we have
gained confidence and discipline and order, we should be able to take bolder
measures gradually and fight them hand to hand.”
“Maybe you are right, lad,” Joab said thoughtfully. “I like not being
cooped up in a stronghold myself, and methinks that a mountain warfare such
as you speak of would suit the genius of the people; we are light-limbed and
active, inured to fatigue, for we are a nation of cultivators, brave
assuredly and ready to give our lives. They say that in the fight near
Ascalon not a Jew fled. Fight they could not, they were powerless against
the rush of the heavy Roman horse, but they died as they stood, destroyed
but not defeated. Gabara and Gischala and Jotapata may fall; but, lad, it
will be only after a defense so desperate that the haughty Roman may well
hesitate; for if such be the resistance of these little mountain towns, what
will not be the task of conquering Jerusalem garrisoned by the whole
nation.”
“That is true,” John said, “and if our death here be for the safety of
Jerusalem we shall not have died in vain. But I doubt whether such men as
those who have power in Jerusalem will agree to any terms, however
favorable, that may be offered. It may be that it is God’s will that it
should be so. Two days ago, as I journeyed hither after going down to
Sepphoris with a message from the general to some of the principal
inhabitants there, I met an old man travelling with his wife and family. I
asked him whether he was on his way hither, but he said ‘No’ he was going
across Jordan and through Manasseh and ever Mount Hermon into Trachonitis.
He said that he was a follower of that Christ who was put to death in
Jerusalem some thirty-five years since, and whom many people still believe
was the Messiah. He says that he foretold the destruction of Jerusalem by
the Romans, and warned his followers not to stay in the walled cities, but
to fly to the deserts when the time came.”
“The Messiah was to save Israel,” Jacob said scornfully. “Christ could
not save even himself.”
“I know not,” John said simply, “I have heard of him from others, and my
father heard him preach several times near the lake. He says that he is a
man of wondrous power, and that he preached a new doctrine. He says that he
did not talk about himself or claim to be the Messiah; but that he simply
told the people to be kind and good to each other, and to love God and do
his will. My father said that he thought he was a good and holy man, and
full of the Spirit of God. He did works of great power too, but bore himself
meekly, like any other man. My father always regarded him as a prophet, and
said that he grieved when he heard that he had been put to death at
Jerusalem. If he were a prophet, what he said about the destruction of
Jerusalem should have weight with us.”
“All who head him agreed that he was a good man,” Jacob assented. “I have
never known one of those who heard him say otherwise, and maybe he was a
prophet. Certainly he called upon the people to repent and turn from their
sins, and had they done as he taught them these evils might not have fallen
upon us, and God would doubtless have been ready to aid his people as of
old. However, it is too late to think about it now. We want all our thoughts
for the matter we have in hand. We have done all that we can to put this
town into a state of defense, and, methinks, if the Romans ever penetrate
through these mountains and forests they will see that they have a task
which will tax all their powers before they take Jotapata.”
The position of the town was indeed immensely strong. It stood on the
summit of a lofty mass of rock, which, on three sides, fell abruptly down
into the deep and almost impassable ravines which surrounded it. On the
north side alone, where the ridges sloped more gradually down, it could be
approached. The town extended part of the way down this declivity, and at
its foot Josephus had built a strong wall. On all sides were lofty mountains
covered with thick forests, and the town could not be seen by an enemy until
they were close at hand.
As soon as Vespasian had arrived at Ptolemais (on the site of which city
stands the modern Acre) he was met by a deputation from Sepphoris. That city
had only been prevented from declaring for the Romans by the exertions of
Josephus, and the knowledge that all Galilee would follow him to attack it
should it revolt. But as soon as Vespasian arrived at Ptolemais, which was
scarce twenty miles away, they sent deputies with their submission to him,
begging that a force might be sent to defend them against any attack by the
Jews.
Vespasian received them with courtesy, and sent Placidus with a thousand
horse and six thousand foot to the city. The infantry took up their quarters
in the town, but the horsemen made raids over the plains, burning the
villages, slaying all the men capable of bearing arms, and carrying off the
rest of the population as slaves.
The day after the conversation between Joab and John a man brought the
news to Jotapata that Placidus was marching against it. Josephus at once
ordered the fighting men to assemble, and, marching out, placed them in
ambuscade in the mountains on the road by which the Romans would approach.
As soon as the latter had fairly entered the pass the Jews sprang to
their feet and hurled their javelins and shot their arrows among them. The
Romans in vain endeavored to reach their assailants, and numbers were
wounded as they tried to climb the heights, but few were killed for they
were so completely covered by their armor and shields that the Jewish
missiles thrown from a distance seldom inflicted mortal wounds. They were,
however, unable to make their way further, and Placidus was obligated to
retire to Sepphoris, having failed signally in gaining the credit he had
hoped for from the capture of the strongest of the Jewish strongholds in
upper Galilee.
The Jews, on their part, were greatly inspirited by the success of their
first encounter with the Romans, and returned rejoicing to their stronghold.
All being ready at Jotapata, Josephus, with a considerable number of the
fighting men, proceeded to Garis, not far from Sepphoris, where the army had
assembled. But no sooner had the news arrived that the great army of
Vespasian was in movement that they dispersed in all directions, and
Josephus was left with a mere handful of followers, with who he fled to
Tiberias.
Thence he wrote earnest letters to Jerusalem, saying that unless a strong
army was fitted out and put in the field it was useless to attempt to fight
the Romans, and that it would be wiser to come to terms with them than to
maintain a useless resistance which would bring destruction upon the nation.
He remained a short time only at Tiberias, and thence hurried up with his
followers to Jotapata, which he reached on the 14th of May.
Vespasian marched first to Gadara, which was undefended, the fighting men
having all gone to Jotapata; but although no resistance was offered,
Vespasian put all the males to the sword and burned the town and all the
villages in the neighborhood, and then advanced against Jotapata.
For four days the pioneers of the Roman army had labored incessantly
cutting a road through the forests, filling up ravines, and clearing away
obstacles, and on the fifth day the road was constructed close up to
Jotapata.
On the 14th of May Placidus and Ebutius were sent forward by Vespasian
with a thousand horse to surround the town and cut off all possibility of
escape. On the following day Vespasian himself, with his whole army, arrived
there. The defenders of Jotapata could scarcely believe their eyes when they
saw the long heavy column, with all its baggage and siege engines, marching
along a straight and level road, where they had believed that it would be
next to impossible for even the infantry of the enemy to make their way. If
this marvel had been accomplished in five days, what hope was there that the
city would be able to withstand this force which had so readily triumphed
over the defenses of nature!
Chapter V - The Siege of
Jotapata
“Well, Joab, what do you think now?” John said as he stood on the wall
with his older companion watching the seemingly endless column of the enemy.
“It seems to me that we are caught here like rats in a trap, and that we
should have done better a thousand times in maintaining our freedom of
movement among the mountains. It is one thing to cut a road, it would be
another to clear off all the forests to shelter us the Romans could never
have overtaken us. Here there is nothing to do but die.”
“That is so, John. I own that the counsel you urged would have been wiser
than this. Here are all the best fighting men in Galilee shut up without
hope of succor or of mercy. Well, lad, we can at least teach the Romans the
lesson that the Jews know how to die, and the capture of this mountain town
will cost them as much as they reckoned would suffice for the conquest of
the whole country. Jotapata may save Jerusalem yet.”
John was no coward and was prepared to fight to the last; but he was
young, and the love of life was strong within. He thought of his old father
and mother, who had no children but him; of his pretty Mary, far away now,
he hoped, on the slopes of Mount Hermon; and of the grief that his death
would cause them; and he resolved that although he would do his duty he
would strain every nerve to preserve the life so dear to them.
He had no other duties to perform other than those common to all able to
bear arms. When the Romans attacked, his place would be near Josephus, or
were a sally ordered he would issue out with the general, but until then his
time was his own. There was no mission to be performed now, no fear of plots
against the life of the general, therefore he was free to wander where he
liked. Save the newly erected wall across the neck of rock below the town
there were no defenses, for it was deemed impossible for man to climb the
cliffs that fell sheer down at ever other point. John strolled quietly round
the town, stopping now and then to look over the low wall that bordered the
precipice, erected solely to prevent children from falling over. The depth
was very great, and it seemed to him that there could be no escape anywhere
save on that side which was now blocked by the wall, and which would, ere
long, be trebly blocked by the Romans.
The town was crowded. At ordinary times it might contain three or four
thousand inhabitants; now, over twenty-five thousand had gathered there. Of
these more than half were men, but many had brought their wives and children
with them. Every vacant foot of ground was taken up. The inhabitants shared
their homes with the strangers, but the accommodation was altogether
insufficient, and the greater part of the new-comers had erected little
tents and shelters of cloths or blankets.
In the upper part of the town there were at present comparatively few
people about, for the greater part had gone to the slope, whence they
watched with terror and dismay the great Roman column as it poured down in
an unbroken line hour after hour. The news of the destruction which had
fallen on Gadara had been brought in by fugitives, and all knew that
although no resistance had been offered there, every male had been put to
death and the women taken captives.
There was naught then to be gained by surrender, even had any one dared
to propose it. As for victory over such a host as that which was marching to
the assault, none could hope for it. For hold out as they might, and repel
every assault on the wall, there was an enemy within which would conquer
them. For Jotapata possessed no wells. The water had daily to be fetched by
the women from the stream in the ravine, and although stores of grain had
been collected sufficient to last for many months, the supply of water
stored up in cisterns would scarce suffice to supply the multitudes gathered
on the rock for a fortnight.
Death, then, certain and inevitable, awaited them; and yet an occasional
wail from some woman as she pressed her children to her breast alone told of
the despair which reigned in every heart. The great portion looked out
silent and as if stupefied. They had relied absolutely on the mountains and
forests to block the progress of the invader. They had thought that at the
worst they would have had to deal with a few companies of infantry only.
Thus the sight of the sixty thousand by the camp swelled to nigh a hundred
thousand by the camp-followers and artificers, complete with its cavalry and
machines of war, seemed like some terrible nightmare.
After making the circuit of the rock, and wandering for some time among
the impromptu camps in the streets, John returned to a group of boys whom he
had noticed learning against the low wall with a carelessness as to the
danger of a fall over the precipice which proved that they must be natives
of the place.
“If there be any possible way of descending these precipices,” he said to
himself, “it will be the boys who will know of it. Where a goat could climb
these boys, born among the mountains, would try to follow, if only to excel
each other in daring and to risk breaking their necks.” Thus thinking he
walked up to the group, who were from twelve to fifteen years old.
“I suppose you belong to the town?” he began.
There was a general assent from the five boys, who looked with
considerable respect at John, who, although but two years the senior of the
eldest among them, wore a man’s garb and carried sword and buckler.
“I am one of the body-guard of the governor,” John went on, “and I dare
say you can tell me all sorts of things about this country that may be
useful for him to know. It is quite certain that no one could climb up these
rocks from below, and that there is no fear of the Romans making a surprise
in that way?”
The boys looked at each other, but no one volunteered to give
information.
“Come!” John went on; “I have only just left off being a boy myself, and
I was always climbing into all sorts of places when I got a chance, and I
have no doubt it’s the same with you. When you have been down below there
you have tried how far you can get up. Did you ever get up far, or did you
ever hear of any one getting up far?”
“I expect I have been up as far as any one,” the eldest of the boys said.
“I went up after a young kid that had strayed away from its mother. I got up
a long way—halfway up, I should say; but I couldn’t get any further. I was
barefooted too. I am sure no one with armor on could have got up anything
like so far. I don’t believe he could get up fifty feet.”
“And have any of you ever tried to get down from above?”
They shook their heads.
“Jonas the son of James did once,” one of the smaller boys said. “He had
a pet hawk he had tamed, and it flew away and perched a good way down, and
he clambered down to fetch it. He had a rope tied round him, and some of the
others held it in case he should slip. I know he went down a good way, and
he got the hawk, and his father beat him for doing it, too.”
“Is he here now?” John asked.
“Yes, he is here,” the boy said. “That’s his father’s house, the one
close to the edge of the rock. I don’t know whether you will find him there
now. He ain’t indoors more than he can help. His own mother’s dead, and his
father’s got another wife, and they don’t get on well together.”
“Well, I will have a chat with him one of these days. And you are all
quite sure that there is no possible path up from below?”
“I won’t say there isn’t any possible path,” the eldest boy said; “but I
feel quite sure there is not. I have looked hundreds of times when I have
been down below, and I feel pretty sure that if there had been any place
where a goat could have got up I should have noticed it. But you see the
rock goes down almost straight in most places. Anyhow, I have never heard of
any one who ever got up, and if any one had done it, it would have been
talked about for years and years.”
“No doubt it would,” John agreed. “So I shall tell the governor that he
need not be in the least uneasy about an attack except in front.”
So saying he nodded to the boys and walked away again.
In the evening the whole of the Roman army had arrived, and Vespasian
drew up his troops on a hill less than a mile to the north of the city, and
there encamped them.
The next morning a triple line of embankments was thrown up by the Romans
around the foot of the hill, where alone escape or issue was possible, and
this entirely cut off those within the town from any possibility of flight.
The Jews looked on at these preparations as wild animals might regard a line
of hunters surrounding them. But the dull despair of the previous day had
now been succeeded by a fierce rage. Hope there was none. They must die,
doubtless; but they would die fighting fiercely to the last. Disdaining to
be pent up within the walls, many of the fighting men encamped outside, and
boldly went forward to meet the enemy.
Vespasian called up his slingers and archers, and these poured their
missiles upon the Jews, while he himself with his heavy infantry began to
mount the slope toward the part of the wall which appeared the weakest.
Josephus at once summoned the fighting men in the town, and sallying at
their head through the gate rushed down and flung himself upon the Romans.
Both sides fought bravely; the Romans strong in their discipline, their
skill with their weapons, and their defensive armor; the Jews fighting with
the valor of despair, heightened by the thought of their wives and children
in the town above.
The Romans were pushed down the hill, and the fight continued at its foot
until darkness came, when both parties drew off. The number of killed on
either side was small, for the bucklers and helmets defended the vital
points. The Romans had thirteen killed and very many wounded, the Jews
seventeen killed and six hundred wounded.
John had fought bravely by the side of Josephus. Joab and two others of
the little band were killed; all the others were wounded more or less
severely, for Josephus was always in front, and his chosen followers kept
close to him. In the heat of the fight John felt his spirits rise higher
than they had done since the troubles had begun. He had fought at first so
recklessly that Josephus had checked him with the words:
“Steady, my brave lad. He fights best who fights most coolly. The more
you guard yourself the more you will kill.”
More than once when Josephus, whose commanding figure and evident
leadership attracted the attention of the Roman soldiers, was surrounded and
cut off, John with three or four others made their way through to him and
brought him off. When it became dark both parties drew off; the Romans
sullenly, for they felt it a disgrace to have been thus driven back by foes
they despised; the Jews with shouts of triumph, for they had proved
themselves a match for the first soldiers in the world, and the dread with
which the glittering column had inspired them had passed away.
The following day the Jews again sallied out and attacked the Romans as
they advanced, and for five days in succession the combat raged, the Jews
fighting with desperate valor, the Romans with steady resolution. At the end
of that time the Jews had been forced back behind their wall, and the Romans
established themselves in front of it. Vespasian, seeing that the wall could
not be carried by assault as he had expected, called a council of war, and
it was determined to proceed by the regular process of siege, and to erect a
bank against that part of the wall which offered the greatest facility for
attack.
Accordingly the whole army, with the exception of the troops who guarded
the banks of circumvallation, went into the mountains to get materials.
Stone and timber in vast quantities were brought down, and when these were
in readiness the work commenced. A sort of penthouse roofing, constructed of
wattles covered with earth, was first raised to protect the workers from the
missiles of the enemy upon the wall, and here the working parties labored
securely, while the rest of the troops brought up earth, stone, and wood for
their use.
The Jews did their best to interfere with the work, hurling down huge
stones upon the penthouse, sometimes breaking down the supports of the roof
and causing gaps, through which they poured a storm of arrows and javelins
until the damage had been repaired. To protect his workmen Vespasian brought
up his siege engines, of which he had a hundred and sixty, and from these
vast quantities of missiles were discharged at the Jews upon the walls.
But they were not inactive. Sallying out in small parties, they fell with
fury upon the working parties, who, having stripped off their heavy armor,
were unable to resist their sudden onslaughts. Driving out and slaying all
before them, the Jews so often applied fire to the wattles and timbers of
the bank that Vespasian was obliged to make his work continuous along the
whole extent of the wall, to keep out the assailants. But in spite of all
the efforts of the Jews the embankment rose steadily, until it almost
equaled the height of the wall, and the struggle now went on between the
combatants on even terms, they being separated only by the short interval
between the wall and bank. Josephus found that in such a conflict the
Romans, with their crowd of archers and slingers and their formidable
machines, had all the advantage, and that it was absolutely necessary to
raise the walls still higher.
He called together a number of the principal men and pointed out the
necessity for this. They agreed with him, but urged that it was impossible
for men to work exposed to such a storm of missiles. Josephus replied that
he had thought of that. A number of strong posts were prepared, and at night
these were fixed securely standing on the wall. Along the top of these a
strong rope was stretched, and on this were hung, touching each other, the
hides of newly killed oxen. These formed a complete screen, hiding the
workers from the sight of those on the embankment.
The hides, when struck with the stones from the balistæ, gave way and
deadened the force of the missiles, while the arrows and javelins glanced
off from the slippery surface. Behind this shelter the garrison worked night
and day, raising the posts and screens as their work proceeded, until they
had heightened the wall no less than thirty-five feet, with a number of
towers on its summit and a strong battlement facing the Romans.
The besiegers were much discouraged at their want of success, and enraged
at finding the efforts of so large an army completely baffled by a small
town which they had expected to carry at the first assault, while the Jews
proportionately rejoiced. Becoming more and more confident they continually
sallied out in small parties through the gateway or by ladders from the
walls, attacked the Romans upon their embankment, or set fire to it. And it
was the desperation with which these men fought, even more than their
success in defending the wall, that discouraged the Romans, for the Jews
were utterly careless of their lives, and were well content to die when they
saw that they had achieved their object of setting fire to the Roman works.
Vespasian at length determined to turn the siege into a blockade, and to
starve out the town which he could not capture. He accordingly contented
himself by posting a strong force to defend the embankment, and withdrew the
main body of the army to their encampment. He had been informed of the
shortness of supply of water, and had anticipated that in a very short time
thirst would compel the inhabitants to yield.
John had taken his full share in the fighting, and had frequently earned
the warm commendation of Josephus.
His spirits had risen with the conflict, but he could not shut his eyes
to the fact that sooner or later the Romans must become masters of the
place. One evening, therefore, when he had done his share of duty on the
walls, he went up to the house which had been pointed out to him as that in
which lived the boy who had descended the face of the rocks for some
distance.
At a short distance from the door a lad of some fifteen years old, with
no covering but a piece of ragged sackcloth round the loins, was crouched up
in a corner seemingly asleep. At the sound of John’s footsteps he opened his
eyes in a quick watchful way that showed that he had not been really asleep.
“Are you Jonas the son of James?” John asked.
“Yes I am,” the boy said, rising to his feet. “What do you want with me?”
“I want to have a talk with you,” John said. “I am one of the governor’s
body-guard, and I think perhaps you may be able to give us some useful
information.”
“Well, come away from here,” the boy said, “else we shall be having her,”
and he nodded toward the house, “coming out with a stick.”
“You have rather a hard time of it from what I hear,” John began when
they stopped at the wall a short distance away from the house.
“I have that,” the boy said. “I look like it, don’t I?”
“You do,” John agreed, looking at the boy’s thin half-starved figure;
“and yet there is plenty to eat in the town.”
“There may be,” the boy said; “anyhow I don’t get my share. Father is
away fighting on the wall, and so she’s worse than ever. She is always
beating me, and I dare not go back now. I told her this morning the sooner
the Romans came in the better I should be pleased. They could only kill me,
and there would be an end of it; but they would send her to Rome for a
slave, and then she would see how she liked being cuffed and beaten all
day.”
“And you are hungry now?” John asked.
“I am pretty near always hungry,” the boy said.
“Well, come along with me then. I have got a little room to myself, and
you shall have as much to eat as you like.”
The room John occupied had formerly been a loft over a stable in the rear
of the house in which Josephus now lodged, and it was reached by a ladder
from the outside. He had shared it at first with two of his comrades, but
these had both fallen during the siege. After seeing the boy up into it,
John went to the house and procured him an abundant meal, and took it with a
small horn of water back to his quarters.
“Here’s plenty for you to eat, Jonas, but not much to drink. We are all
on short allowance, same as the rest of the people, and I am afraid that
won’t last long.”
There was a twinkle of amusement in the boy’s face, but without a word he
set to work at the food, eating ravenously all that John had brought him.
The latter was surprised to see that he did not touch the water, for he
thought that if his stepmother deprived him of food, of which there was
abundance, she would all the more deprive him of water, of which the ration
to each person was so scanty.
“Now,” John said, “you had better throw away that bit of sackcloth and
take this garment. It belonged to a comrade of mine who has been killed.”
“There’s not much of it,” the boy said. “If you don’t mind my tearing it
in half, I will take it.”
“Do as you like with it,” John replied; and the boy tore the long strip
of cotton in two and wrapped half of it round his loins.
“Now,” he said, “what do you want to ask me?”
“They tell me, Jonas, that you are a first-rate climber and can go
anywhere?”
The boy nodded.
“I can get about, I can. I have been tending goats pretty well ever since
I could walk, and where they can go I can.”
“I want to know, in the first place whether there is any possible way by
which one can get up and down from this place, except by the road through
the wall?”
The boy was silent.
“Now look here, Jonas,” John went on, feeling sure that the lad could
tell something if he would; “if you could point out a way down the governor
would be very pleased, and as long as the siege lasts you can live here with
me and have as much food as you want, and not go near that stepmother of
yours at all.”
“And nobody will beat me for telling you?” the boy asked.
“Certainly not, Jonas.”
“It wouldn’t take you beyond the Romans. They have got guards all round.”
“No, but it might enable us to get down to the water,” John urged, the
sight of the unemptied horn causing the thought to flash through his mind
that the boy had been in the habit of going down and getting water.
“Well, I will tell you,” the boy said. “I don’t like to tell, because I
don’t think there’s any one here knows it but me. I found it out and I never
said a word about it, because I was able to slip away when I liked, and no
one knows anything about it. But it doesn’t make much difference now,
because the Romans are going to kill us all. So I will tell you. At the end
of the rock you have to climb down about fifty feet. It’s very steep there,
and it’s as much as you can do to get down; but when you have got down that
far, you get to the head of a sort of dried-up water-course, and it ain’t
very difficult to go down there, and that way you can get right down to the
stream. It doesn’t look from below as if you could do it, and the Romans
haven’t put any guards on the stream just there. I know because I go down
every morning as soon as it gets light. I never tried to get through the
Roman sentries, but I expect one could if one tried. But I don’t see how you
are to bring water up there, if that’s what you want. I tell you it is as
much as you can do to get up and down, and you want both your hands and your
feet; but I could go down and bring up a little water for you in a skin
hanging round my neck, if you like.”
“I’m afraid that wouldn’t be much good, Jonas,” John said; “but it might
be very useful to send messengers out that way.”
“Yes,” the boy said; “but you see I have always intended, when the Romans
took the place, to make off that way. If other people go it’s pretty sure to
be found out before long, and then the Romans will keep watch; but it don’t
much matter. I know another place where you and I could lie hidden any time,
if we had got enough to eat and drink. I will show you, but mind you must
promise not to tell any one else. There’s no room for more than two, and I
don’t mean to tell you unless you promise.”
“I will promise, Jonas. I promise you faithfully not to tell any one.”
“Well, the way down ain’t far from the other one. I will show it you one
of these days. I went down there once to get a hawk I had taken from the
nest and tamed. I went down first with a rope tied round me, but I found I
could have done it without that; but I didn’t tell any of the others, as I
wanted to keep the place to myself. You climb down about fifty feet, and
then you get on a sort of ledge about three feet wide and six or seven feet
long. You can’t see it from above, because it’s a hollow, as if a bit of
rock has fallen out. Of course, if you stood up you might be seen by some
one below, or on the hill opposite, but it’s so high it is not likely any
one would notice you. Anyhow, if you lie down there no one would see you. I
have been down there often and often since. When she gets too bad to bear I
go down there and take a sleep, or lie there and laugh when I think how she
is hunting about for me to carry down the pails to the stream for water.”
“I will say nothing about it, Jonas, you may be quite sure. That place
may save both our lives, but the other path I will tell Josephus about. He
may find it of great use.”
Josephus was indeed greatly pleased when he heard that a way existed by
which he could send out messages. Two or three active men were chosen for
the work, but they would not venture to descend the steep precipice by which
Jonas made his way down to the top of the water-course, but were lowered by
ropes to that point. Before starting they were sown up in skins, so that if
a Roman sentry caught sight of them making their way down the water-course
on their hands and feet he would take them for dogs or some other animals.
Once at the bottom they lay still till night, and then crawled through the
line of sentries.
In this way Josephus was able to send out dispatches to his friends
outside and to Jerusalem, imploring them to send an army at once to harass
the rear of the Romans, and to afford an opportunity for the garrison of
Jotapata to cut their way out. Messages came back by return, and for three
weeks communications were thus kept up, until one of the messengers slipped
while descending the ravine, and as he rolled down attracted the attention
of the Romans, who after that placed a strong guard at the foot of the
water-course.
Until this discovery was made Jonas had gone down regularly every morning
and drank his fill, and had brought up a small skin of water to John, who
had divided it among the children who he saw most in want of it, for the
pressure of thirst was now heavy. The Romans, from rising ground at a
distance, had noticed the women going daily with jugs to the cistern, whence
the water was doled out, and the besiegers directed their missiles to that
point, and my were killed daily while fetching water.
A dull despair now seized the Jews. So long as they were fighting they
had had little time to think of their situation; but now that they enemy no
longer attacked, and there was nothing to do but to sit down and suffer, the
hopelessness of their position stared them in the face; but there was no
thought of surrender. They knew too well the fate that awaited them at the
hands of the Romans. They were therefore seized with rage and indignation
when they heard that Josephus and some principal men were thinking of making
an endeavor to escape. John, who had hitherto regarded his leader with a
passionate devotion, although he thought that he had been wrong in making to
the fortified towns instead of fighting among the mountains, shared in the
general indignation at the proposed desertion.
“It is he who has brought us all here,” he said to Jonas, who had
attached himself to him with dog-like fidelity, “and now he proposes to go
away and leave every one here to be massacred! I cannot believe it.”
The news was, however, well founded; for when the inhabitants crowded
down to the house, the women weeping and wailing, the men sullen and fierce,
to beg Josephus to abandon his intention, the governor attempted to argue
that it was for the public good that he should leave them. He might, he
said, hurry to Jerusalem and bring an army to the rescue. The people,
however, were in no way convinced.
“If you go,” they said, “the Romans will speedily capture the city. We
are ready to die all together, to share one common fate, but do not leave
us.”
As Josephus saw that if he did not accede to the prayers of the women the
men would interfere by force to prevent his carrying out his intentions, he
told them he would remain with them, and tranquility was at once restored.
The men, however, came again and again to him asking to be led out to attack
the Romans.
“Let us die fighting,” was the cry; “let us die among our foes, and not
with the agonies of thirst.”
“We must make them come up to attack us again,” Josephus said. “We shall
fight to far greater advantage so, than if we sallied out to attack them in
their own intrenchments, when we should be shot down by their archers and
slingers before ever we should reach them.”
“But how are we to make them attack us? We want nothing better.”
“I will think it over,” Josephus said, “and tell you in the morning.”
In the morning, to the surprise of the men, they were ordered to dip
large numbers of garments into the precious supply of water, and to hang
them on the walls.
Loud were the outcries from the women as they saw the scanty store of
water upon which their lives depended so wasted; but the orders were obeyed,
and the Romans were astonished at seeing the long line of dripping garments
on the wall.
The stratagem had its effect. Vespasian thought that the news he had
received that the place was ill supplied with water must be erroneous, and
ordered the troops again to take their station on the walls and renew the
attack. Great was the exultation among the Jews when they saw movement among
the troops, and Josephus, ordering the fighting men together, said that now
was their opportunity. There was no hope of safety in passive resistance,
therefore they had best sally out, and if they must die, leave at least a
glorious example to posterity.
The proposal was joyfully received, and he placed himself at their head.
The gates were suddenly opened, and they poured out to attack. So furious
was their onslaught that the Romans were driven from the embankment. The
Jews pursued them, crossed the lines of circumvallation, and attacked the
Romans in their camp, tearing up the hides and penthouses behind which the
Romans defended themselves, and setting fire to the lines in many places.
The fight raged all day; the Jews then retired to the city, only to sally
out again the following morning. For three days the attacks were continued,
the Jews driving in the Romans each day, and retiring when Vespasian brought
up heavy columns who were unable, from the weight of their armor, to follow
their lightly armed assailants.
Vespasian then ordered the regular troops to remain in camp, the assaults
being repelled by the archers and slingers. Finding that the courage of the
Jews was unabated, and that his troops were losing heavily in this irregular
fighting, he determined to renew the siege at all hazards and bring the
matter to a close. The heavy-armed troops were ordered to be in readiness,
and to advance against the walls with the battering-ram.
This was pushed forward by a great number of men, being covered as it
advanced with a great shield constructed of wattles and hides. As it was
brought forward, the archers and slingers covered its advance by a shower of
missiles against the defenders of the wall, while all the war machines
poured in their terrible shower. The Jews, unable to show themselves above
the battlements, or to oppose the advance of the terrible machine, crouched
in shelter until the battering-ram was placed in position.
Then the ropes by which it swung from the framework overhead was seized
by a number of soldiers, and the first blow was delivered at the wall. It
quivered beneath the terrible shock, and a cry of dismay arose from the
defenders. Again and again the heavy ram struck in the same place. The wall
tottered beneath the blows, and would soon have fallen had not Josephus
ordered a number of sacks to be filled with straw and let down by ropes from
the walls, so as to deaden the blows of the ram.
For a time the Romans ceased work, and then fastening scythes to the ends
of long poles cut the ropes. The Jews were unable to show themselves above
the walls, or to interfere with the men at work. In a few minutes the sacks
were cut down, and the ram recommenced its work of destruction.
Chapter VI - The Fall of the
City
Two Roman soldiers, seeing the wall of Jotapata tremble beneath the blows
of the battering-ram, whose iron head pounded to powder the stones against
which it struck, redoubled their efforts, when suddenly, from three sally
ports which they had prepared, the Jews burst out, carrying their weapons in
their right hands and blazing torches in their left. As on previous
occasions, their onslaught was irresistible. They swept the Romans before
them, and set fire to the engines, the wattles, and the palisades, and even
to the woodwork of the embankment.
The timber had by this time dried, and as bitumen and pitch had been used
as cement in the construction of the works, the flames spread with great
rapidity, and the work of many days was destroyed in an hour. All the
engines and breastworks of the Fifth and Tenth Legions were entirely
consumed. Just as the attack began, Eleazar the son of Sameas, a Galilean,
with an immense stone from the wall, struck the iron head of the
battering-ram and knocked it off. He then leaped down from the wall, seized
the iron head, and carried it back into the city.
He was pierced by five arrows; still he pressed on and regained the
walls, and held up the iron head in the sight of all, and then fell down
dead. Such was the spirit with which the Jews were animated; and the Roman
soldiers, trained as they were to conflict among many peoples, were yet
astounded by the valor displayed by the race that they had considered as
unwarlike peasants. But the Romans were not discouraged; heavy masses of
troops were brought up, the Jews were driven within their walls, and toward
evening the ram was again in position.
While Vespasian was directing the attack he was struck by a javelin in
the heel. The Romans ceased from the attack and crowded round their general;
but as soon as they ascertained that his wound was not serious they returned
to the attack with redoubled fury. All that night the contest raged
unceasingly. The Roman engines swept the walls with missiles. The towers
came crashing down under the blows of the huge stones, while the javelins,
arrows, and the stones from the slings created terrible havoc among the
defenders of the wall. But as fast as these fell fresh combatants took their
places, and they continued hurling down stones and blazing brands upon the
freshly erected wattles round the battering-ram.
The Romans had the advantage in this strife; for, while the fires on the
walls, at which the Jews lighted their brands and boiled the pitch and
sulphur in which these were dipped, enable them to aim accurately, they
themselves worked in deep shadow at the foot of the wall. The night was a
terrible one; the bolts, stones, and arrows which passed over the wall
spread ruin and death over the town. The din was unceasing. The thundering
noise of the great stones; the dull, deep sound as the ram struck the wall;
the fierce shouts of the combatants as they fought hand to hand—for the
corpses were in places piled so thick that the assailants could mount upon
them to the top of the walls—the shrieks of the women and the screams of the
children, combined in one terrible and confused noise which was echoed back
and multiplied by the surrounding mountains.
Morning was just breaking when the shaken wall gave way and fell with a
crash. Vespasian called off his weary troops and allowed them a short time
for refreshment then he prepared to storm the breach. He brought up first a
number of his lowest horsemen dismounted and clad in complete armor. They
were provided with long pikes, and were to charge forward the instant the
machines for mounting the breach were fixed. Behind these were the best of
his infantry, while in their rear were the archers and slingers. Other
parties with scaling ladders were to attack the uninjured part of the wall,
and to drave off the attention of the besiegers. The rest of the horse
extended all over the hills round the town so that none might make their
escape.
Josephus prepared to receive the attack. He placed the old, infirm, and
wounded to repel the attack on the uninjured parts of the walls. He then
chose the five strongest and bravest men, and with them took his place to
form the front line of the defenders of the breach. He told them to kneel
down and cover their heads with their bucklers until the enemy’s archers had
emptied their quivers, and when the Romans had fixed the machines for
mounting, they were to leap down among the enemy and fight to the last,
remembering that there was now no hope of safety, naught but to revenge the
fate which was impending over them, their wives and children.
As the Romans mounted to the assault a terrible cry broke out from the
women. They saw the Romans still manning the lines which cut off all escape,
and they believed that the end was at hand. Josephus, fearing that their
cries would dispirit the men, ordered them all to be locked up in their
houses, and then calmly awaited the assault. The trumpet of the legion
sounded, and the whole Roman host set up a terrible shout, while at the same
moment the air was darkened by the arrows of their bowmen. Kneeling beneath
their bucklers the Jews remained calm and immovable, and then, before the
Romans had time to set foot upon the breach, with a yell of fury they rushed
upon them and threw themselves into the midst of their assailants. For a
time the Romans could make no way against the desperate courage of the Jews,
but as fast as the leading files fell fresh troops took their places, while
the Jews, who were vastly reduced by their losses, had no fresh men to take
the place of those who died. At last the solid phalanx of the Romans drove
back the defenders and entered the breach.
But as they did so, from the walls above and from the breach in front
vessels filled with boiling oil were hurled down upon them. The Roman ranks
were broken, and the men in agony rolled on the ground unable to escape the
burning fluid which penetrated through the joints of their armor. Those who
turned to fly were pierced by the javelins of the Jews, for the Romans
carried no defensive armor on their back, which were never supposed to be
turned toward an enemy.
Fresh troops poured up the breach to take the place of their agonized
comrades; but the Jews threw down upon the planks vessels filled with a sort
of vegetable slime. Unable to retain their footing upon the slippery surface
the Romans fell upon each other in heaps. Those rolling down carried others
with them, and a terrible confusion ensued, the Jews never ceasing to pour
their missiles upon them. When evening came Vespasian called off his men. He
saw that to overcome the desperate resistance of the defenders fresh steps
must be taken before the assault was repeated, and he, accordingly, gave
orders that the embankment should be raise much higher than before, and that
upon it three towers, each fifty feet high and strongly girded with iron,
should be built.
This great work was carried out in spite of the efforts of the besieged.
In the towers Vespasian placed his javelin men, archers, and light machines,
and as these now looked down upon the wall they were enabled to keep up such
a fire upon it that the Jews could no longer maintain their footing, but
contented themselves with lying behind it and making desperate sallies
whenever they saw any parties of Romans approaching the breach.
In the meantime a terrible calamity had befallen the neighboring town of
Japha. Emboldened by the vigorous defense of Jotapata it had closed its gate
to the Romans. Vespasian sent Trajan with thousand foot and a thousand horse
against it. The city was strongly situated and surrounded by a double wall.
Instead of waiting to be attacked the people sallied out and fell upon the
Romans. They were, however, beaten back, and the Romans, pressing on their
heels, entered with them through the gates of the outside walls. The
defenders of the gates through the inner walls, fearing that these too would
be carried by the mob, closed them and all those who had sallied out were
butchered by the Romans.
Trajan, seeing that the garrison must now be weak, sent to Vespasian and
asked him to send his son to complete the victory. Titus soon arrived with a
thousand foot and five hundred horse, and at once assaulted the inner walls.
The defense was feeble. The Romans affected their entry, but inside the town
a desperate conflict took place, the inhabitants defending every street with
the energy of despair, while the women aided their efforts by hurling down
stones and missiles from the roofs. The battle lasted six hours, when all
who could bear arms were slain; the rest of the male population were put to
death, and the women taken as slaves.
In all, fifteen thousand were killed, two thousand one hundred and thirty
taken prisoners. In another direction a heavy blow had also been struck by
the Romans. The Samaritans had not openly joined the revolt, but had
gathered in great force on Mount Gerizim. Cerealis was sent by Vespasian
with three thousand infantry and six hundred horse against them. He
surrounded the foot of the mountain, and abstained from an assault until the
Samaritans were weakened by thirst, many dying from want of water. Cerealis
then mounted the hill, and sent to them to throw down their arms. On their
refusal he charged them from all sides, and put every soul—in number eleven
thousand six hundred—to the sword.
The situation of the defenders of Jotapata was now pitiable; indeed
scarce a man but had received wounds, more or less severe, in the desperate
combats. All were utterly worn out with fatigue, for they were under arms
day and night in readiness to repel the expected attack. Numbers of the
women and children had died of thirst and terror. Save the armed men lying
in groups near the foot of the wall in readiness to repel an assault, scarce
a soul was to be seen in the lately crowded streets. The houses were now
ample to contain the vastly diminished number. Here the women and children
crouched in utter prostration. The power of suffering was almost gone; few
cared how soon the end came.
The siege had now continued for forty-seven days, and the Roman army,
strong in numbers, in discipline, and in arms, and commanded by one of the
best generals, had yet failed to capture the little town which they had
expected to take within a few hours of their appearance before it, and so
fierce was the valor of the besieged that Vespasian did not venture to order
his legions forward to renew the assault. But now a deserter informed him
that the garrison was greatly exhausted, that the men on guard could not
keep awake, and that the breach could be carried at night by a sudden
assault.
Vespasian prepared for the assault, which was to take place at daybreak.
A thick mist enveloped the town, and the sleeping sentries were not aroused
by the silent steps of the approaching Romans. Titus was the first to enter
the breach, followed by a small number of troops. These killed the sleeping
guards, and the main body of the Romans then poured in. before the Jews were
conscious of their danger the whole Roman army was upon them.
Then the slaughter commenced. Many of the Jews killed each other rather
than fall into the hands of the Romans, many threw themselves over the
precipices, numbers took refuge in the deep caverns under the city. That day
all in the streets or houses were killed; the next, the Romans searched the
caverns and underground passages, slaughtering all the men and boys, and
sparing none but infants and women.
During the siege and capture forty thousand men fell. Only twelve hundred
women and children were spared. So complete was the surprise, and so
unresistingly did the Jews submit to slaughter, that only one Roman was
killed. This was Antoninus, a centurion. He came upon a Jew in a deep
cavern, and told him he would spare his life if he would surrender. The Jew
asked him to give him hand as a pledge of his faith, and to help him out of
the cave. Antoninus did so, and the Jews at once ran him through with a
spear.
John was asleep when the Romans entered. He was aroused by Jonas rushing
into the room. The boy was at all times restless, and suffered less than
most of those within the walls, for there was an abundance of grain up to
the end of the siege, and until the Romans had discovered the way down to
the water he had not suffered in any way from thirst. He was considered too
young to take part in the actual fighting, but had labored with the rest in
repairing the defenses, carrying food to the men on the walls, and carrying
away the dead and wounded.
“Get up, John!” he exclaimed. “In the mist I have just run upon a mass of
Roman soldiers ranged in order. The town is taken. Quick, before they
scatter and begin to slay!”
John caught up his sword and ran out. Just as he did so a terrible shout
was heard, followed by shrieks and cries. The work of butchery had begun.
John’s plans had been made for some time. At night Jonas had frequently
descended to the ledge, taking with him food and jars of water he brought up
from below, and once or twice John had descended, Jonas fastened a rope
round his body and lowering it gradually, for, active as he was, John could
not get down without such assistance. Indeed, to any one who looked casually
over the top the descent appeared absolutely impossible.
At the top of their speed the lads ran to the spot at which the descent
had to be made. The rope was hidden close at hand. John slipped the noose at
the end over his shoulders, Jonas slipped the rope once around a stunted
tree which grew close by, and allowed it to go out gradually. As soon as the
strain upon it ceased, and he knew John was upon the ledge, he loosened the
rope and dropped the end over, and then began himself to descend, his bare
feet and hands clinging to every inequality, however ever slight, in the
rock. He presently stood by the side of John. The latter had coiled up the
rope and laid it by him, and had then thrown himself down and was sobbing
bitterly. Jonas sat down quietly beside him till he had recovered his
composure.
“It is no use fretting,” he said philosophically, “there’s no one you
care about particularly up there, and I’m sure there’s no one I care about;
only I should like to have peeped in and have seen her face when the Romans
burst open that door. I don’t suppose she was very sorry, though, for it
will be better to be a Roman slave than to be going through what they have
been for the last month.”
“It was horrible!” John said, “horrible! However, Jonas, let us thank God
for having thus preserved our lives when all besides are in such terrible
danger of death.”
For a time the two lads sat silent. John was the first to speak.
“I am thankful,” he said, “that owing to our being down the face of the
rock the sound is carried away above our heads and we can hear but little of
what is going on there. It seems a confusion of sounds, and comes to us
rather as an echo from the hills yonder than directly from above.”
Sometimes, indeed, thrilling screams and shouts were heard, but for the
most part the sounds were so blended together that they could not be
distinguished one from another. As soon as the mist cleared off the lads lay
down as far back from the ledge as they could get.
“We must not lift up a head to-day,” John said; “the guards below and on
the hills will have their eyes fixed on the rock on the lookout for
fugitives, and until night-time we must not venture to sit up. Fortunately
that outer edge of the shelf is a good deal higher than it is back here, and
I don’t think that even those on the mountain opposite could see us as we
lie.”
“I should think a good many may escape like us,” Jonas said presently;
“there are numbers of caverns and passages from which they have dug the
stone for the building of the houses. A lot of the people are sure to hide
away there.”
“I dare say they will,” John agree; “but I fear the Romans will hunt them
all out.”
“How long do you think we shall have to stay here, John?”
“Till the Romans go, whether it is one week or two; but I do not think
they will stay here many days. The town is so full of dead that in this hot
weather it will be unbearable before long. At any rate we shall be able to
pass a good deal of time in sleep. We have not had much of it lately. Till
last night I have not been in a house at night for over a fortnight. But I
felt last night as if I must have a sleep whatever came of it. I suppose the
guards at the breach must have felt the same, or the Romans could never have
got in with the alarm being given.”
For a few minutes John lay thinking of the terrible scenes that must be
passing on the rock above, then his drowsiness overcame him and he was soon
fast asleep. It was dark when he woke; as he moved, Jonas spoke.
“Are you awake, John? Because if you are, let us have something to eat. I
have been awake the last four hours, and I have been wishing you would
stir.”
“There was no occasion to wait for my waking, Jonas; there is the grain
and the water close at hand, and no cooking is required.”
“I wasn’t going to eat till you woke, if it had been all night,” Jonas
said; “still I am glad you are awake; they are quiet now up above, and I
have heard the Roman trumpets sounding. I expect that most of them have
marched back to their camp.”
The next day passed like the first. Occasionally cries of agony were
heard; sometimes bodies hurled from the top of the rock but a short distance
from where they were lying.
The next two days passed more quietly, but upon that following, a murmur,
as a multitude of men working, was heard. From time to time there were heavy
crashes as masses of stones, hurled down the precipice, struck against its
face as they fell, and then bounded far out beyond the stream at its foot.
All these sounds were echoed back by the surrounding hills until it seemed
as if a storm was raging far away in the heart of the mountains.
“They are destroying the town,” John said, in answer to his companion’s
question as to the cause of the uproar. “That is the best thing possible for
us. Had it remained standing they might have left a garrison here to prevent
our people reoccupying it. If they destroy it, it’s a sign that they intend
to march away altogether.”
Several times Jonas wished to climb up at night to ascertain what was
going on, but John would not hear of it.
“There is nothing to find out, Jonas. We know what they did at Gadara,
where they slew all the males and carried off all the women, although no
resistance was offered. We may be sure that there will be no more mercy
shown at Jotapata, which has affronted the Roman power by keeping their
great army at bay for nearly seven weeks, and whose capture has cost them
thousands of men. We know what has happened—they have slain every soul, save
a few young women who were worth money as slaves. Now they are leveling the
town to its foundations. The place that defied them will cease to exist. And
yet they talk of Roman magnanimity! Would we had five thousand fighting men
hidden here with us; we would climb then, Jonas, and fall upon them in the
night and take mighty vengeance for the woes they have inflicted. But, being
alone, we will remain here till we have reason to believe that the last
Roman has left. Did one of them catch sight of you your fate would be
sealed. They have no boys among them, and the slightest glimpse of your
figure would be enough to tell them that you are a Jew who had been in
hiding, and in their fear that one man should escape their vengeance they
would hunt you down as a pack of wolves might hunt down a solitary lamb.”
“They could never get down here, John.”
“Not by the way you came; but they would lower a cage full of armed men
from above, and slay us without pity.”
“But if I were found out, John, I would not lead them here. I would throw
myself over the precipice rather than that risk should come to you!”
“But I don’t want you to throw yourself over the precipice, Jonas, I want
to keep you with me; in the first place, because we are great friends now;
in the second, because if you are killed I might as well throw myself over
at once, for I do not think I could ever climb up this rock without your
assistance.”
“It is much easier going up than coming down, John.”
“That may be and indeed I have no doubt it is so, but I would rather not
put the matter to the test. No; we have provision and water here enough to
last us for ten days, and until they are consumed it were best not to stir
from here.”
Four days later, however, they heard the sound of the Roman trumpets, and
on raising their head carefully a few inches saw that the guards on the
opposite hills had all been withdrawn. Having now less fear of being seen,
they raised their heads still further and looked up the valley to the great
camp on the hillside, where at night they had seen the fires of Romans
blazing high.
“They are going!” Jonas exclaimed joyously. “Look at the sun sparkling on
the long lines of arms and armor. Not a sound is to be heard above—the work
is done. They are about to march away.”
“Do not let us expose ourselves further,” John said; “it may be that they
have left a few watchers to see if any who have eluded their search may show
themselves believing that they have gone. I have no doubt they are going,
and by to-morrow it may be safe for us to move.”
All day they heard the sound of trumpets, for the great host took a long
time getting into motion, but gradually the sound grew fainter and fainter
as the rear-guard of the army took the road which they had cut through the
mountains eight weeks before.
That night when darkness fell, and the two lads sat up on their ledge and
looked round, not a light was to be seen and not a sound broke the silence
of the night.
“At daybreak to-morrow, Jonas, as soon as it becomes light enough for you
to see your way, you shall go up and look round; they may have left a guard
behind, but I should hardly think so. After the wholesale slaughter at
Gadara and here the hatred of the Romans will be so intense that, confident
as they are in their arms and discipline, they would hardly venture to leave
a small body of men in the heart of these mountains.”
As soon as it was daylight Jonas prepared to climb up to the plateau
above. He took with him the rope, arranging that if he found that the place
was absolutely deserted he would lower one end to John and fasten the other
to the tree above, and that he would then aid John as much as his strength
would permit in making his way up the rock.
John watched his companion making his way up, and observed exactly where
he placed his feet and hands until he was out of sight; then he waited. In
about a quarter of an hour the end of the rope fell in front of him. He
fastened it securely under his arms, and then, taking off his sandals, began
the ascent. It was not so difficult as it had looked, and the steady strain
which Jonas kept on the rope from above aided him and gave him confidence.
In three or four minutes he gained the top of the rock.
“There is not a soul to be seen,” Jonas said; “the town has gone, and the
people, and the Romans. All is desolation!”
The scene was indeed changed since John had last looked upon it. Not a
wall in the so lately busy little town had been left standing. The whole
area was covered three or four feet deep with a chaos of stones, mortar, and
beams, forming a great grave, below which lay the bodies of forty thousand
of the defenders of the place. The wall so bravely defended had disappeared,
and the embankment whose erection had cost the Romans so much labor and
bloodshed had been destroyed by fire. A dead silence hung over the place,
and the air was tainted with a terrible odor of corruption.
The desolation and solitude of the scene overpowered John, and he sad
down on a fragment of masonry and wept unrestrainedly for some time. He
roused himself at last as Jonas touched him.
“I shall go down again and get what grain there is left,” the boy said.
“There is no chance of finding any thing to eat within a day’s march of
here. The Roman horse will have destroyed every village within a wide
circuit.”
“But I cannot let you go down again, Jonas; the danger is too great.”
“But I have been up and down lots of times,” Jonas said.
“That may be, Jonas; but you might be dashed to pieces this time.”
“Well, if you like I will fasten the rope round me; then if I should slip
I shall be safe.”
John consented with some reluctance, but he was so nervous and shaken
that he walked some distance away, and did not turn round until he heard
Jonas’ footsteps again approaching him.
“Now we can start,” the boy said. “We have got grain here enough for
three days, and to-night we will crush it and cook it. I have had enough of
eating raw grain for a long time to come.”
The boy’s cheerfulness restored the tone of John’s nerves, and making
their way with some difficulty over the chaos of stone and timber until they
arrived at the pile of charred timber which marked the spot where the Roman
embankment had stood, they stepped out briskly, descended the hill, crossed
the deserted lines of circumvallation, and then began to ascend the
mountains, which had for some distance been stripped of their timber for the
purposes of the siege. In another hour’s walking they reached the forest,
and pressed on until the afternoon. Not that there was any need for speed
now, but John felt a longing to place as wide a gap as possible between
himself and the great charnel ground which alone marked the spot where
Jotapata had stood.
At length Jonas urged the necessity for a halt for rest and food. They
chose a spot at the foot of a great tree, and then set to work to collect a
store of firewood. John took out the box of tinder, which in those days
every one carried about with him and a fire was soon lighted. Jonas then
looked for two large flat stones, and set to work to grind some grain.
The halting place had been chosen from the vicinity of a little spring
which rose a few yards distant. With this the pounded grain was moistened,
and after kneading it up Jonas rolled it in balls and placed them in the hot
ashes of the fires. In half an hour they were cooked, and the meal was eaten
with something like cheerfulness. Another day’s walking brought them to a
little village nestled in the forest. Here they were kindly received, though
the people scarce believed them when they said that they were survivors of
the garrison of Jotapata. The news of the capture of the town and the
destruction of its defenders had already spread through the country, and
John now learned for the first time the fate which had befallen Japha and
the Samaritans on Mount Gerizim, events which filled him with consternation.
The folly of the tactics which had been pursued of cooping all the
fighting men up in the walled cities, to be destroyed one after the other by
the Romans, was more than ever apparent. He had never from the first been
very hopeful of the result of the struggle, but it seemed now as if it could
end in nothing but the total destruction of the Jewish race of Palestine.
John stayed for two days in the little mountain village, and then, with a
store of provisions sufficient to last him some days, pursued his way,
following the lines of the Anti-Libanus until that range of hills joined the
range of Mount Hermon north of the sources of the Jordan.
He had stopped for a day at Dan, high up among the hills. Here the people
had no fear of Roman vengeance, for the insurrection had not extended so far
north, and the Roman garrison of Cæsarea Philippi overawed the plains near
the upper waters of the Jordan. Determined, however, to run no unnecessary
risks, John and his companion pursued their way on the lower slopes of the
hills, until, after six days’ walking, they arrived at Neve.
Here they learned where the farm of John’s kinsman was situated, and made
their way thither. As they came up to the house a woman came out, gazed
intently at John and, with a scream of terror ran back into the house. It
was one of Martha’s maids. John stood irresolute, fearing that his sudden
appearance might startle the other inmates, when suddenly Mary appeared at
the door, looking pale but resolute. She too gazed fixedly at John, and her
lips moved, but no sound came from them.
“Don’t you know me, Mary?” John said.
The girl gave a scream of joy and threw herself into his arms. A moment
later Martha, followed by Miriam and the other servants, came out.
“It is no spirit, mother, it is John himself,” Mary exclaimed, and the
next moment John was clasped in his mother’s arms.
It was no surprising that the first who saw John had thought that he was
a spirit. The news had already been received that the whole of the garrison
of Jotapata had been put to the sword, and John’s appearance was changed so
greatly within the last three months that he would scarcely have been known.
Fatigue, anxiety, and the loss of blood from several wounds which he had
received in the course of the siege had so pulled him down that he was but a
shadow of his former self. His clothes were in rags. He had washed them at
the village where he had first stopped, for before that they had been
stiffened with blood, and even now, stained and ragged as they were, they
gave him the appearance of a mendicant. Jonas had held back a little while
the first joyful greeting was going on, but John soon turned to him.
“Mother,” he said, “this must be as another son to you, for, next to the
protection of God, it is to him I owe my life.” Martha welcomed the young
stranger affectionately.
“Before you tell us aught that has befallen you, John, go and change your
garments and wash, while we prepare a meal for you, the clothes of your
uncle’s son Silas, who is about your age, will fit you, and those of his
younger brother will do for your friend.”
“Was the news of my father good?” John asked.
“Yes, the Lord be praised, he was well when we heard of him a week
since.”
The travelers were at once conducted to a room and supplied with water
and clean garments. By the time they had changed and returned to the general
room John’s uncle and cousin had been fetched in from the farm, and he
received another hearty welcome.
It almost seemed to him, as he sat down to a comfortable meal with Mary
and his mother waiting upon him, that the events of the past two months had
been a hideous dream, and that he had never left his comfortable home on the
shore of the Lake of Galilee. As to Jonas, unaccustomed to kind treatment or
to luxury of any kind, he was too confused to utter a word. When the meal
was over John was asked to tell his news, and he related all the stirring
incidents of the siege, and the manner in which he and his companion had
effected his escape.
“We are, no doubt,” he concluded, “the sole male survivors of the siege.”
“Not so, my son,” Martha said. “There is a report that Josephus has
survived the siege, and that he is a prisoner in the hands of the Romans.”
“It may be that they have spared him to grace Vespasian’s triumph at
Rome,” John said. “It is their custom, I believe, to carry the generals they
may take in war to Rome to be slain there.”
It was not until some time afterward that John learned the particulars of
the capture of Josephus. When he saw that all was lost, Josephus had leaped
down the shaft of a dry well, from the bottom of which a long cavern led
off, entirely concealed from the sight of those above. Here he found forty
of the leading citizens, who had laid in a store of food sufficient to last
for many days. Josephus, at least, who gives his account of all these
circumstances, says that he quite unexpectedly found these forty citizens in
hiding there; but this is improbable in the extreme, and there can be little
doubt that he had long before prepared this refuge with them when he found
that the people would not allow them to attempt to make their escape from
the city.
At night Josephus came up from the well and tried to make his escape, but
finding the Romans everywhere vigilant, he returned to the place of
concealment. On the third day a women, who was aware of the hiding-place,
informed the Romans of it, probably in return for a promise of freedom, for
the Romans were searching high and low for Josephus, who could not, they
were convinced, have escaped through their lines. Vespasian immediately sent
two tribunes, Paulinus and Gallicanus, to induce him to surrender by promise
of his life.
Josephus refused to come out, and Vespasian sent another tribune,
Nicanor, a personal friend of Josephus, to assure him of his safety if he
would surrender. In the account Josephus gives of the transaction he says
that at this moment he suddenly remembered a dream in which it was revealed
to him that all these calamities should fall upon the Jews, that he himself
should be saved, and that Vespasian should become emperor, and that
therefore if he passed over to the Romans he would do so not as a renegade,
but in obedience to the voice of God.
It was certainly a happy coincidence that the dream should have occurred
to him at this moment. He at once announced his readiness to surrender, but
his forty companions did not see the matter in the same light. The moment
Josephus left them the Roman soldiers would throw combustibles down the well
and suffocate them if they did not come out and submit to slaughter.
They urged upon Josephus that he was their leader; that they had all
followed his orders and cast in their lot with his; and that it would be
treacherous and base in the extreme for him now to save his life by going
over to the Romans, when all the inferior people had slain themselves or had
submitted to slaughter rather than beg their lives of the Romans. Josephus
argued with them at length, but they were not convinced, and drawing their
swords, threatened to kill him if he tried to leave them. They would all die
together, they said. Josephus then proposed that, in order to avoid the sin
of suicide, they should draw lots as to which should kill each other. To
this they assented; and they continued to draw lots as to which should slay
the other until only Josephus and one other remained alive.
This is the story Josephus tells. He was, of course, endeavoring to put
his own case in the best light, and to endeavor to prove that he was not, as
the Jews universally regarded him, a traitor to his country. It need hardly
be said that the story is improbably in the extreme, and that had any one of
the forty men survived and written the history he would probably have told a
very different tale. The conduct of Josephus from the first outbreak of the
trouble showed that he was entirely adverse to the rising against the
Romans. He himself, having been to Rome, had seen her power and might, and
had been received with great favor by Poppæa, the wife of Nero, and had made
many friends there.
He has, therefore, at the outset opposed as far as he was able, without
going so far as to throw suspicion on his patriotism, the rebellion against
the Romans. During the events in Galilee he had shown himself anxious to
keep in favor with the Romans. He had rebuked those who had attacked the
soldiers traveling as an escort with a large amount of treasure belonging to
King Agrippa, and would have sent back the spoils taken had not the people
risen against it. He affected great indignation at the plunder of Agrippa’s
palace at Tiberias, and, gathering all he could of the spoils, had handed
them over to the care of the chief of Agrippa’s friends there.
He had protected the two officers of Agrippa whom Jews would have killed,
had released and sent them back to the king; and when John of Gischala
wished to carry off large quantities of grain stored by the Romans in Upper
Galilee, Josephus refused to allow him to do so, saying that it should be
kept for its owners. It is almost certain that Josephus must in some way
have entered into communication with the Romans; for how otherwise could he,
with the principal inhabitants, have proposed to make their escape when
every avenue was closed? Josephus was a man of great talent and energy, full
of resources, and of great personal bravery—at least if his own account of
his conduct during the siege is to be believed. But no on can read his
labored excuses for his own conduct without feeling sure that he had all
along been in correspondence with the Romans, and that he had beforehand
been assured that his life should be spared.
He had from the first despaired of successful resistance to the Romans;
and his conduct in throwing himself, at the last moment, into a town about
to be besieged, and, as he must have known, captured—for the want of water
alone rendered its fall a mere question of time—when his presence and
leadership were so urgently required among the people to whose command he
had been appointed, seems to prove that he wished to fall into their hands.
It would not be just to brand Josephus as a traitor. He had done his best to
induce the Galileans to form themselves into an army and to defend the
province; and it was only when that army dispersed at the approach of the
Romans that he went to Jotapata. It was his leadership that enabled that
city to continue its heroic defense. It cannot therefore be said that
Josephus in any way betrayed the trust confided to him by the council at
Jerusalem. But the conclusion can hardly be avoided, that from the first,
foreseeing that utter ruin and destruction would fall upon the Jews, he had
set himself to work to prepare a way of pardon and escape for himself, and
that he thought a position of honor among the Romans vastly preferable to an
unknown grave among the mountains of Galilee.
Upon being taken out of the well Josephus was taken to Vespasian, and in
the presence only of the general, his son Titus, and two other officers,
announced that he was endowed with prophetic powers, and that he was
commissioned by God to tell Vespasian that he would become emperor, and that
he would be succeeded by his son Titus. The prophecy was one that required
no more penetration than for any person in the present day to predict that
the most rising man in a great political party would one day become prime
minister. The emperor was hated, and it was morally certain that his fall
would not long be delayed; and in that case the most popular general in the
Roman army would almost certainly be chosen to succeed him.
Vespasian himself was not greatly affected by the prophesy. But Josephus
declared that he had all along predicted the success of the Romans, the fall
of the town after forty-six days’ siege, and his own safety; and as some of
the female captives were brought up, and, on Josephus appealing to them
whether this was not so, naturally replied in the affirmative, Josephus says
that Vespasian was then satisfied to his prisoner’s divine mission, and
thenceforth treated him with great honor.
It is much more easy to believe that an agreement already existed between
Vespasian and Josephus, and that the latter only got up this story to enable
him to maintain that he was not a traitor to his country, but acting in
accordance with the orders of God. Certain it is that no similar act of
clemency was show by Vespasian to any other Jew, that no other thought of
pity or mercy entered his mind during the campaign, that he spared no man
who fell alive into his hands, and that no more ruthless and wholesale
extermination than that which he inflicted upon the people of Palestine was
ever carried out by the most barbarous of conquerors.
To this day the memory of Josephus is hated among the Jews.
Chapter VII - The
Massacre on the Lake
John remained for three weeks at his uncle’s. A messenger with the news
of his safe arrival there had been sent off to his father, who came up to
see him three days later. The formal act of betrothal between John and his
cousin took place. Simon and Martha would have been willing that the full
ceremony of marriage should take place, and the latter even urged this upon
her son.
“You are now more than seventeen, John, and have taken your place among
men, and may well take to yourself a wife. Mary is night fifteen, and many
maidens marry earlier. You love each other. Why, then, should you not be
married? It would cheer the old age of your father and myself to see our
grandchildren growing up around us.”
“Had the times been different, mother, I would gladly have had it so; but
with the land torn by war, with our brethren being slaughtered everywhere,
with Jerusalem and the Temple in danger, it is no time for marrying and
giving in marriage. Besides, the law says that for a year after marriage a
man shall not go to war or journey upon business, but shall remain at home
quiet with his wife. I could not do that now. Did the news come to-morrow
that the Romans were marching upon Jerusalem, assuredly I should do my duty
and take up arms and go to the defense of the Holy City; and maybe Mary
would be left a widow before the days of rejoicing for the marriage were
over.
“No, mother; the life of no man who can yield a weapon is his own at
present. The defense of the temple is the first and greatest of duties. If I
fall there you will adopt Mary as your child and marry her to some one who
will take my place and be a son to you. Mary will grieve for me, doubtless,
for a time, but it will be the grief of a sister for a brother, not that of
a wife for her husband; and in time she will marry the man to whom you shall
give her and will be happy. Even for myself I would rather that it were so
left. I shall feel more free from cares and responsibilities; and though, if
you and my father lay your orders upon me, I shall of course obey them, I
pray you that in this matter you will suffer me to have my way.”
Martha talked the matter over with her husband, and they agreed that
John’s wishes should be carried out, and that the marriage should be
postponed until the troubles were over. Neither of them believed that John
would fall in the struggle. They regarded his escape from Jotapata as
well-nigh miraculous, and felt assured that God, having specially protected
him through such great danger, would continue to do so to the end.
Contrary to expectation, Vespasian had not followed up his success at
Jotapata by a march against Jerusalem. His army had suffered very heavy
losses in the siege, and the desperate valor which the defenders of the town
had shown had doubtless impressed upon his mind the formidable nature of the
task he had undertaken. If a little mountain town had cost him so dearly,
what would not be the loss which would be entailed by the capture of a city
like Jerusalem, with its position of vast natural strength—its solid and
massive fortifications, and defended as it would be by the whole strength of
the Jewish nation fighting with the fury of religious fanaticism and
despair!
His army, strong as it was, would doubtless capture the city, but at such
a cost that it might be crippled for further action, and Vespasian was
keeping on eye upon Rome, and wished to have his army complete and in
perfect order in readiness for anything that might occur there. Therefore,
after the fall of Jotapata he marched first to Cæsarea, and after a short
halt there passed north to Cæsarea Philippi, where the climate, cooled by
the breezes from the mountains, was pleasant and healthful, and here he gave
the army twenty days to rest and recover from their wounds and fatigues. He
then marched south again to Scythopolis, or Behtsan, lying just within the
borders of Samaria and not far from Jordan. Here Titus with a detached force
joined him, and they prepared to reduce the cities near the lake.
Simon had by this time returned home accompanied by John and Jonas. Simon
tried to persuade his son to remain with his mother, but John had entreated
that he might accompany him.
“The war may last for a long time, father, and the land must be tilled,
else why should you yourself return home? We are in the province of King
Agrippa, and after what has befallen Jotapata and Japha it is not likely
that the people of Hippos or of other towns will venture to show
disaffection—therefore there is no reason why the Romans should carry fire
and sword through Agrippa’s country east of Jordan. It is well that my
mother and Mary should not return, for if evil days should come they could
not save themselves by rapid flight; besides we risk but death, and death
were a thousand times better than slavery among the Romans. If we find that
they are approaching and are wasting the land, we can fly. The boats are
close by, and we can take to the lake and land where we will and make our
way back here.”
“And you will not seek, John, when the Romans approach to enter Tiberias
or Gamala, or any other cities that may hold out against the Romans?
“No, father. I have had my share of defending a walled city, and save for
Jerusalem I will fight no more in cities. All these places must fall sooner
or later if the Romans sit down before them. I will not be cooped up again.
If any leader arises and draws together a band in the mountains to harass
and attack the Romans I will join him, for it has always seemed to me that
in that way only can we fight successfully against them; but if not, I will
aid you in the labors of the farm until the Romans march against Jerusalem.”
Simon yielded to his son’s wishes, for the events of the last year had
aged him much and he felt the need of assistance on the farm. The men who
had worked for him has, save Isaac and one or two of the older men, gone
away to Jerusalem or to Gamala, or one or other of the fortified towns. The
time for the harvest was at hand and there would be few to gather it in.
Martha would fain have accompanied them, but Simon would not hear of this.
“You are in a safe refuge here, wife, and rather than that you should
leave it, I would abandon our farm altogether. If you come, Mary and the
women must come also, and even for us men the danger would be greater than
were we alone.”
Mary so tried her power of persuasion, but Simon was not to be moved, and
the three set off together, for Jonas as a matter of course accompanied John
wherever he went. The three weeks’ kindness, rest, and good feeding had done
wonders for him. The wild reckless expression which John had noticed when he
had first met him had well-nigh disappeared, his bones had become better
covered and his cheeks filled out, and comfortably clothed as he now was few
would have recognized in him the wild goatherd of Jotapata.
Simon was mounted on a donkey, the others walked.
“It is well that I am off again,” Jonas said; “another month there and I
should have got fat and lazy, and should have grown like the dwellers on the
plains.”
“There will be plenty of work for you on the farm, Jonas,” Simon said;
“you need not be afraid of growing fat and lazy there.”
“I don’t think I am fond of work,” Jonas said thoughtfully, “not of
steady work, but I will work hard now, Simon; you have all been so good to
me that I would work till I dropped for you. I wouldn’t have worked before,
not if they had beaten me ever so much, because they were always unkind to
me; and why should on work for those who do nothing for you but beat and
ill-use you?”
“You should always do your duty, Jonas,” Simon said. “If others do not do
their duty to you, so much the worse for them; but that is no excuse for
your not doing your duty as far as you can.”
Jonas, being a little behind Simon, made a little face expressive of his
disagreement with this option, but he said nothing. They followed the course
of the river Hieromax down to Capitolias, where they slept that night in the
house of some friends of Simon, and on the following evening arrived at the
farm. John received a hearty greeting from Isaac and the other men, and
several of the fishermen, when they heard of his return, came in to see him.
For the next fortnight, John and Jonas worked from daylight to dark, and
by the end of that time the greater part of the corn was gathered in the
granary; a portion was stored away in a deep pit, straw being laid over it
when the hole was nearly full, and earth being thrown in level to the
surface, so that should the Romans come and sack the granary there should
still remain a store which would carry them on until the next harvest. Then
the news came from across the lake that the Romans were breaking up their
camp at Scythopolis and were moving toward Tiberias.
No resistance was expected to be offered there. The greater part of the
inhabitants had all along been well affected to the Romans, and had only
been compelled by a small faction in the city and by the fear of the country
people of Galilee to join in the insurrection. It was, too, the richest city
in the dominions of King Agrippa, for although these lay for the most part
east of Jordan the towns of Tiberias and Tarichea were included in them.
Tiberias was, in fact, his chief city.
Here he had his richest palace, and the city, which greatly benefited by
being the seat of his government, was Roman rather than Jewish in its hopes
and feelings. So confident was Vespasian that no resistance would be
offered, that when he arrived within half a mile of the town he sent forward
an officer with fifty horse to exhort the people to open their gates.
When he got near the town the officer dismounted and went forward to
speak, when a party of the war faction, headed by Jesus the son of Shaphat,
charged out upon him. The officer, having had no orders to fight the Jews,
fled on foot with five of his men who had also dismounted. Their assailants
seized the horses and carried them in triumph into the city. The senate of
Tiberias at once issued out from the city and hurried to the camp of
Vespasian, and implored him not to visit the crime of a small body of
desperate men upon a whole city, whose inhabitants had always been favorably
disposed toward Rome. Agrippa added his entreaties to theirs, and Vespasian,
who had just given orders for the troops to advance to storm and sack the
city, recalled them. The insurgents under Jesus fled to Tarichea, and the
gates being opened the Romans entered Tiberias, Vespasian issuing strict
orders against plundering and the ill-treatment of the inhabitants.
At Tarichea were assembled not only the insurgents from Tiberias, but
fighting men from all the towns on the lake and from the country on the
east. The city had been carefully fortified by Josephus, and as the
inhabitants had a very large number of vessels in the port, they relied upon
these for escape in case the town should be reduced to extremities. No
sooner did the Romans appear before their walls and begin to lay out their
siege works than the Tiberians and others under the command of Jesus sallied
out and dispersed the workmen.
When the Roman troops advanced in regular order some of the Jews retired
into the city; others made for their boats, which were ranged along on the
shore, and in these putting out a little distance, they cast anchor and
opened fire with their missiles upon the Romans.
In the mean time a large number of Jews had just arrived from the further
side of Jordan. Vespasian sent Titus with six hundred chosen horse to
disperse them. The number of Jews was so large that Titus sent for further
succor, and was re-enforced by Trajan with four hundred horse, while
Antonius Silo with two thousand archers was sent by Vespasian to the side of
a hill opposite the city to open fire thence upon the defenders of the walls
and thus prevent them from harassing the Roman horsemen as they advanced.
The Jews resisted the first charge of the cavalry, but they could not
long withstand the long spears and the weight and impetus of the horses, and
fled in disorder toward the town. The cavalry pursued and tried to cut them
off from it, but although great numbers were slaughtered, the rest by pure
weight of numbers broke through and reached the city. A great dissension
arose within the walls. The inhabitants of the town, dismayed by the defeat
inflicted by a small number of Romans upon the multitude in the field, were
unwilling to draw upon themselves the terrible fate which had befallen the
towns which had resisted the Romans, and therefore clamored for instant
surrender. The strangers, great numbers of whom were mountaineers from
Paræa, Ammonitis, and Hermon, who knew little of what had been passing in
Galilee, where for resistance, and a fray arose in the town.
The noise of the tumult reached Titus, who called upon his men to seize
the moment while the enemy were engaged in civil discord to attack. Then
leading his men he dashed on horseback into the lake, passed round the end
of the wall, and entered the city. Consternation seized the besieged; the
inhabitants attempted no resistance, still hoping that their peaceful
character would save them from ill-treatment, and many allowed themselves to
be slaughtered unresistingly. Jesus and his followers, however, fought
gallantly, striving, but in vain, to make their way down to the ships in the
port. Jesus himself and many of his men were killed. Titus opened the gates
and sent word to his father that the city was captured, and the Roman army
at once entered.
Vespasian placed a number of his troops in the large vessels in the port,
and sent them off to attack those who had first fled to the boats. These
were for the most part fishermen from the various towns on the lake. The
cavalry were sent all round the lake to cut off and slay those who sought to
gain the land. The battle, or rather the slaughter, went on for some time.
The fishermen in their light boats could do nothing against the soldiers in
the large vessels. These slew them with arrows or javelins from a distance,
or ran them down, and killed them as they struggled in the water. Many of
the boats were run ashore, but the occupants were slain there by the
soldiers on the lookout for them. Altogether six thousand perished in the
slaughter.
In the meantime Vespasian had set up his tribunal in Tarichea. The
inhabitants of the town were separated from the strangers. Vespasian himself
was, as Josephus said, unwilling to shed more blood, as he had promised when
he entered the city to spare the lives of all, but he yielded to the
arguments of those who said that the strangers were mountain robbers, the
foes of every man.
Accordingly they were ordered to leave the city by the road to Tiberias.
As soon as they had left the town the troops surrounded them, headed by
Vespasian in person. Twelve hundred of the aged and helpless he ordered to
be slain at once; six thousand of the most able-bodied he went to Nero, to
be employed on the canal he was digging across the isthmus of Corinth;
thirty thousand four hundred were sold as slaves; and a large number were
bestowed upon Agrippa, who also sold them as slaves. This act, after the
formal promise of pardon, disgraces the memory of Vespasian even more than
the wholesale massacres of the garrisons of the towns which resisted to the
last.
The news of this act of wholesale vengeance spread such terror through
the land that the whole of the cities of Galilee at once opened their gates,
and sent deputations to Vespasian to offer their submission and ask for
pardon. Gamala, Gischala, and Itabyrium, a town on Mount Tabor which had
been strongly fortified by Josephus, alone held out. Itabyrium lay some ten
miles to the west of Tiberias.
Standing back among the trees at a short distance from the lake, Simon,
John, and the workers on the farm watched with horror the slaughter of the
fishermen on the lake. None of their neighbors were among those who had gone
out to aid in the defense of Tarichea, for Simon had gone among them to
dissuade them from launching their boats and joining the flotilla as it
proceeded down the lake in the morning. He urged upon them that if they took
part in the affair they would only bring down vengeance upon themselves and
their families.
“There is no lack of men,” he said, “in Tiberias and Tarichea. Such aid
as you can give would be useless, and whether the cities fall at once, or
whether they resist, the vengeance of the Romans will fall upon you. In a
few hours their horsemen can ride round the shores of the lake and cut off
all who are absent from returning to their homes, and give the villages to
fire and sword. Those who can point to their boats drawn up at the side of
the lake will be able to give proof to the Romans that they had not taken
part against them. So far we have escaped the horrors of war on this side of
Jordan. If the strong cities of Galilee cannot resist the Roman arms, what
hope should we have on this side, where the population is comparatively
scanty, and where there are few strong places? Do not let us provoke the
Romans, my friends. If they go up against Jerusalem, let those who will go
and die in defense of the Temple, but it would be worse than folly to
provoke the wrath of the Romans by thrusting yourselves into the quarrel
here.”
Warmly did the fishermen congratulate themselves when they saw the combat
proceeding on the lake, and when a strong body of Roman horse rode along the
shore, leaving parties at regular intervals to cut off those who might try
and land. A body of twenty were posted down by the boats, and two came into
the village and demanded food for the party. Simon, when he saw them coming,
ordered all the able-bodied men to retire and remain in the olive groves on
the slopes at a distance from the lake until the Romans had gone, while he
and Isaac and some other old men went down and met the soldiers.
“Are any of the people of this place out there on the lake?” the officer
in command of the twenty men asked, as Simon and his party, bringing bread,
fruit, and wine, came down to the water-side.
“No, sir,” Simon replied; “we have but eight boats belonging to the
village, and they are all there. We are peaceable people, who till the soil
and fish the lake, and take no part in the doings of the great towns. We are
subjects of King Agrippa, and have no cause for discontent with him.”
“A great many other people have no cause for discontent, old man,” the
officer said, “but they have, nevertheless, risen in rebellion. However, as
your boats are here, and your people seem to have taken no part in this
matter, I have naught to say against you, especially as your wine is good,
and you have brought down plenty of it.”
Simon and his companions withdrew, and, with aching hearts, watched from
a distance the massacre upon the lake. The fury, however, pronounced among
the men in the towns and villages on the shore at the sight of the numerous
corpses washed ashore was so great that many of the young men left their
avocations and started for Gamala, which, relying upon the strength of its
position, which was even stronger than that of Jotapata, was resolved to
resist to the last.
Several of the young men of the village, and many from the villages near,
were determined to take this course, maddened by the slaughter of many
friends and relations. John himself was as furious as any, especially when
the news came of the violation of faith at Tarichea, and of the selling of
nigh forty thousand men into slavery.
“Father,” he said that evening, “I had thought to stay quietly with you
until the Romans advanced against Jerusalem, but I find I cannot do so. The
massacre at Jotapata was bad enough, but the slaughter of defenseless men on
the lake is worse. I pray you let me go.”
“Would you go into Gamala and die there, John?” Simon asked. “Better to
die at the Temple than to throw away your life here.”
“I do not intend to go into Gamala, father, nor to throw away my life,
though I care little for it, except for the sake of you and my mother and
Mary; but I would do something, and I would save the sons of our neighbors
and others from the fate that assuredly awaits them if they enter Gamala.
They know not, as I do, how surely the walls will go down before the Roman
engines; but even did they know it, so determined are they to fight these
slayers of our countrymen that they will still go. What I propose to do is
to carry out what I have always believed to be the true way of fighting the
Romans. I will collect a band, and take to the mountains, and harass them
whenever we may find opportunity. I know the young men from our village will
follow me if I will lead them, and they will be able to get their friends
along the shore to do the like. In that way the danger will not be so great,
for in the mountains the Romans would have no chance of overtaking us,
while, if we are successful, many will gather round us, and we may do good
service.”
“I will not stay you, John, if you feel that the Lord has called upon you
to go; and, indeed, you may save, as you say, the lives of many of our
neighbors, by persuading them to take to the hills with you, instead of
shutting themselves up in Gamala. Go down then to the village and talk to
them, and see what they say to your plan.”
John had little doubt as to his proposal being accepted by the younger
men of the village. The fact that he had been chosen as one of the bodyguard
of Josephus had at once given him importance in the eyes of his neighbors,
and that he should have passed through the siege of Jotapata, and had
escaped, had caused them to regard him not only as a valiant fighter, but as
one under the special protection of God. Since his return scarce an evening
had passed without parties coming from one or other of the villages along
the shore to hear from his lips the story of the siege. As soon, then, as he
went down to the fishing village, and told the young men who had determined
to leave for Gamala that he thought badly of such action, but that he
intended to raise a band and take to the mountains and harass the Romans,
they eagerly agreed to follow him, and to obey his orders. There were eight
of them, and John at once made them take an oath of obedience and
fellowship, swearing in all things to obey his orders, to be true to each
other to death, to be ready to give their lives when called upon for the
destruction of the Romans, and never, if they fell into the hands of the
enemy, to betray the secrets of the band, whatever might be the tortures to
which they were exposed.
John could have obtained more than eight men in the village, but he would
only take quite young men.
“I want only men who can undergo fatigue and watching, who can climb
mountains, and run as fast as the Roman horse can gallop; besides, for work
like this it is necessary that there should be one leader, and that he
should be promptly obeyed. If I take older men, they will naturally wish to
have a voice in the ordering of things, I have seen enough of military
matters to know that, for prompt decision and swift execution, one head, and
one head only, is necessary. Besides, we may find difficulties in the way of
getting food, and at first I wish for only a small band. If success attends
us, we shall increase rapidly. Twenty will be quite enough to begin with.”
As soon as the eight young men, of whom all but two were under twenty
years old, had taken the oath, they started at once to the villages round.
“Do each of you gather in two, but no more,” John said; “and let them be
those whom you know to be strong and active. Do not bring more, and if four
of you bring but one so much the better. If you find many more eager to
join, you can tell them that we will send for them when the time comes to
increase our numbers, and pray them to abide here and not to go into Gamala.
Let each bring his arms and a bag of meal, and meet me to-morrow evening at
sundown on the Hieromax River, three miles below Capitolias, that will be
opposite to Abila, which lies on the mountain side. Let all travel singly,
for the Roman horse may be about. However, as we shall be walking east,
while Gamala lies to the west of south, they will not take us, should we
come upon them, for men going thither to aid in the defense of the town.”
The young men started at once on their missions, full of confidence in
John, and feeling certain that under his leadership they should soon come to
blows with the Romans, being also in their hearts well satisfied that their
warfare would be in the open country, and they should not be called upon to
fight pent up in walls from which there was no escape. Having seen his
followers off, John returned home and told Simon the progress he has made.
The old man sighed.
“I do not seek to keep you, John, for your duty to your country stands
now in the first rank of all, and it may be that the Lord preserved you at
Jotapata because he intends you to do great deeds for him here. I do not say
spare yourself or avoid danger for our sakes; I only say do no throw away
your life by rashness. Remember that, young as you are, you are a leader,
and be prudent as well as brave. After Gamala has fallen, as fall I fear it
will, and the Romans have moved away from these parts, as they will then do,
for there is no resistance to them on this side of Jordan save at that town.
I shall bring your mother and Mary back again, and you will find us waiting
here to welcome you if you return. If not, my son, I shall mourn for you as
Jacob mourned for Joseph, and more, seeing that you are the only prop of my
old age; but I shall have the consolation of knowing that you died for your
country.”
“You will find in Mary a daughter, father; and you must find a husband
for her who will take my place. But it may be that if the Romans march not
direct upon Jerusalem—and they say that Vespasian has arranged that two of
the legions shall winter on the seacoast at Cæsarea and the third at
Scythopolis—it is probable that he will not move against Jerusalem till the
spring. In that case I may be often here during the winter. For I will not
go down to Jerusalem until the last thing, for there all is turmoil and
disturbance, and until the time comes when they must lay aside their private
feuds and unite to repel the invader, I will not go down.”
Father and son talked until later in the night. In the morning John made
his preparations for departure. He had told Jonas of his intentions. The boy
listened silently, only saying, “Where you go, John, I am ready to go with
you; it makes no difference to me;” and afterward went down to the lake
side, where he filled his pouch with smooth pebbles, each of which he
selected with great care; for when herding his goats among the mountains,
Jonas had been always practicing with a sling, and many a cony had fallen
before his unerring aim. All the lads in the mountains were accustomed to
the use of the sling, but none in Jotapata had approached Jonas in their
skill with this weapon.
In the morning John prepared to start. He and Jonas each carried a small
sack, supported by a strap passing over the shoulders, and containing some
eight pounds of meal and a gourd of water. Jonas carried no weapon save a
long knife hidden under his garment, and his sling and pouch of stones. John
carried a sword and buckler and a horn. Before they started John knelt
before his father and received his blessing, and Simon, as he bade him
adieu, gave him a small bag of money.
“You will need to buy things in the mountains, lad, and I would not that
you should be driven, like the robber bands, to take food by force. It is
true that they who go not to war should support those who risk their lives
for their country; but there are many aged men who, like myself, cannot
fight, there are many women whose husbands are away in Gamala or Jerusalem,
and these may not be able to afford to assist others. Therefore it is well
that you should have means of paying for what you require, otherwise the
curse of the widow and fatherless may fall upon you. And now, farewell, my
son! May God have you in his keeping, and send you home safe to your mother
and me!”
Chapter VIII - Among the
Mountains
Jonas was in high spirits as they started from the farm.
He was leaving no friends behind, and so long as he had John with him he was
perfectly contented. He was delighted to be on the move again, for although
he had worked steadily in getting in the harvest, regular labor was
distasteful to him; and accustomed as he had been to wander for weeks free
and unchecked with his goats among the mountains, the regular life and order
of the farm were irksome to him. John, on the other hand, was silent,
replying briefly to the boy’s questions. He felt the danger of the
enterprise upon which he had embarked, and his responsibility as leader, and
the thought of the grief which his father and mother would feel did aught
befall him, weighted on his mind. Presently, however, he aroused himself.
“Now, Jonas, you must keep a sharp lookout round, for if
we see any Roman soldiers in the distance I must hide my sword and buckler
before they discover us, and you must stow away your sling and pouch; then
we will walk quietly on. If they question us, we are going to stay with
friends at Capitolias, and as there will be nothing suspicious about us,
they will not interfere with us. After they have passed on, we will go back
to our arms. We are not traveling in the direction of Gamala, and they will
have no reason to doubt our story.”
The did not, however, meet any of the parties of the Roman
horse who were scouring the country, carrying off grain and cattle for the
use of the army, and they arrived in the afternoon on the bank of the
Hieromax. Upon the other side of the river rose the steep slopes of Mount
Galaad, high up on whose side was perched the little town of Abila.
“Here we can wait, Jonas. We are nearly opposite the town.
The others will doubtless soon be here.”
It was not long before the band made their appearance,
coming along in twos and threes as they had met on the river bank. By sunset
the last had arrived, and John found that each of his first recruits had
brought two others. He looked with satisfaction at the band. The greater
part of them had been fishermen, all were strong and active, and John saw
that his order that young men only should be taken had been obeyed, for not
one of them was over the age of twenty-three, and, as he had laid it down as
an absolute rule, all were unmarried. All were, like himself, armed with
sword and buckler, and several had brought with them bags with javelin
heads, to be fitted to staves later on. All their faces bore a look of
determination, and at the same time of gladness.
The massacre on the lake had excited the inhabitants of
the shore to fury, and even those who had hitherto held back from the
national cause were now eager to fight against the Romans; but many shrank
from going to Gamala, which was indeed already as full of fighting men as it
could hold, and John’s proposal to form a band for warfare in the mountains
had exactly suited the more adventurous spirits.
All present were known to John personally. Many of them
were sons of friends of Simon, and the others he had met at village
gatherings, or when fishing on the lake. There were warm greetings as each
accession to the party arrived, and each member of the band felt his spirits
rise higher at finding that so many of those he knew personally were to be
his comrades in the enterprise. When the last come had arrived John said:
“We will now be moving forward. We had best get well up
the mountain before night falls; it matters not much where we camp to-night;
to-morrow we can choose a good spot for our headquarters.”
It being now the height of the dry season the river was
low, and they had no difficulty in wading across. Then they struck up the
hill to the right of Abila until they had fairly entered the forests which
clothed the lower slopes of the mountains. Then John gave the word for a
halt.
Dead wood was soon collected and a fire made. Cakes of
meal were baked in the ashes, and after these had been eaten the party lay
round the fire, and a few minutes later John rose to his feet.
“You all know the reason for which we are gathered
together here. We all long for vengeance on the oppressors of our country,
the murderers of our kinsmen and friends, the men who carry off our women to
shame and slavery in Rome. We are all ready to die for our country and our
God; but we would fain die doing as much harm to the Romans as we can,
fighting like freemen in the open, instead of rats slaughtered in a cage.
That is why, instead of going into Gamala, we have gathered here.
“I am the youngest among you; but I have so far assumed
the leadership because, in the first place, I have been much with Josephus,
who, although he may now most unworthily have gone over to the Romans to
save his life, was yet a wise governor and a great leader. From him I have
learned much of the Romans. In the second place, I have seen more of their
warfare than any of you, having passed through the terrible siege of
Jotapata.
“Lastly, I believe that God, having saved me almost alone
of all the host that defended the town, has intended me as an instrument for
his service. Therefore have I taken upon myself the command, in the first
place, of this band; but, at the same time, if you think that I am too
young, and would rather place another at your head, I will stand aside and
release from their oath those who have already sworn. I am not self-seeking.
I crave no the leadership over you, and will obey whomsoever you may choose
for your chief. But to whomsoever is the leader prompt obedience must be
given, for there must, even in a band like this, be order and discipline. We
work for the common good, but we must yield to the direction of one will and
one hand. Now what say you? I will walk away to leave you free to consult
one with another, and will abide by your decision whatever it be. Only, the
decision once made must be adhered to. There must be no after-grumbling, no
hesitation or drawing back. You must have absolute confidence and give
absolute obedience to him whom you choose. For only so can we hope to
succeed in our enterprises.”
John had gone but a short way among the trees when he was
called back again. All had come prepared to follow him. His father had
always been a man of weight and position among the villagers on the shore,
and democratic as were the Jewish institutions, there was yet a certain
respect paid to those of position above their fellows. John’s experience,
and especially his escape from Jotapata, seemed specially to mark him as one
destined to play an important part. And his quiet, resolute bearing now—the
feeling that he knew what was to be done and how to do it, that he was, in
fact, the natural leader—came home to all, and it was with sincerity that
they assured him that they accepted him as their leader.
“Very well,” John said quietly. “Then let those who have
not already taken the oath stand up and do so.”
This was done, and John then said:
“Now I will tell you more of my plans, although these of
course cannot be in any way settled until we see how things turn out. It is
by watching for opportunities and seizing the right moment only that we can
hope for success. We are all ready to give our lives for our country, but we
do not wish to throw them away. We want each of us to do as much as
possible. We want to live so as to share in the defense of the Temple;
therefore we have to combine prudence with daring.
“As for an attack upon any strong body of Roman troops, it
would be impossible unless they attempt to follow us among the mountains.
One of our first duties will be to learn the country well, so that we may
know where to defend ourselves should they come up after us; where from
eminences we can cast down rocks upon them; where there are crags which we
can climb, but up which their heavy-armed soldiers cannot follow us. This is
our first task, for as yet they have not commenced to siege of Gamala. When
they do so we must draw down near them and hide ourselves, mark the position
of their camp, see how their tents are arranged, and where their sentries
are placed.
“Then we can begin work; sometimes falling upon their
guards, at other times creeping in past their sentries scattering through
the camp, and at a given signal firing their tents with the brands from
their fires, slaying those who first rush out, and then making off again to
the hills. Then, too, they will be sending great numbers of men up the hills
to cut timber and branches for their embankments, their breastworks, and the
construction of the wattles to protect their machines. We shall be in
hiding, and when a party of men separates from the rest we will fall upon
these; we will harass their workers from a distance, always avoiding a
regular combat, but hindering their work and wearing them out. Thus we may
do better service to the defenders of Gamala than if we were within the
walls.
“At present we have only swords, but we must get bows and
arrows. It would not have been safe to have carried them across the plains,
but we can procure them at Abila or Jabez Galaad. I fear that we shall not
be able to interfere with the provisioning of the army, for upon the plains
we shall have no chance with their cavalry; but here in these mountains,
stretching away over Peræa into Arbis and Moab, we can laugh at pursuit by
the Romans; and even Agrippa’s light-armed Arabs will have difficulty in
following us, and of them we need have little fear. At Jotapata we proved
ourselves a match for the Romans, and their light-armed troops will not care
to venture against me alone, as they will not know our numbers, and will
fear being led into ambushes.
“There is one question which we have to consider, and this
is food; as to flesh, we shall have it in abundance. There will be many
flocks of goats belonging to those in Gamala straying among the mountains
without an owner, therefore of goats’ milk and flesh we can take abundance;
but there will be a scarcity of grain. I have some money with me which we
can purchase it in Abila and the villages. As for Jabez Galaad it is too
close to Gamala, and the Romans will probably ascend the hill and destroy
it, or place a guard there. At any rate, the money will be sufficient to
purchase meal for us for some time, much longer probably than Gamala will be
able to hold out, and when that has fallen it will be time to arrange about
the future. Only let us take nothing without payment; let us not be like the
robber bands which prey upon the people, until they long for the Romans as
masters.
“Only we must remember that while we desire now to do the
Romans as much harm as possible, this is but the beginning of our work, and
that we must save ourselves for the future. Gamala is but one town, and we
shall have plenty of opportunities for striking at the enemy in the future.
We have put our hands to the plow now, and so long as the war lasts we will
not look back. It may be that our example may lead others to follow it, and
in that case the Romans’ difficulties will thicken every day.
“Were there scores of bands of determined men like us
hanging around them, ready to attack small bodies whenever they venture away
from their camps to gather in provisions and forage, and to harass them at
night by constant alarms, we could wear them out; only we must always avoid
a pitched battle. In irregular fighting we are as good as they; better, for
we can move more quickly; but when it comes to fighting in order of battle
we have no chance with them whatever. Their cavalry the other day outside
Tarichea were like wolves among a flock of sheep. Nothing but disaster can
come of fighting in the plain.
“Every people should fight in the way that suits them
best, and an attempt to meet an enemy in their own way of fighting is sure
to lead to disaster. Let the Romans keep the plain with his cavalry and his
heavy infantry; let the Jew, light-footed and swift, keep to the hills. He
is as much superior there as is the Roman in the plains. And now we must
establish signals. One long note will mean, gather to me; two, fall back
gradually; three, retire at once with all speed to the spot agreed upon
before setting out in the morning.
“Two short notes will mean, advance and attack in the
manner arranged; one short note oft repeated will tell you the Romans are
advancing, sound your horns; for it were well that each provided himself
with a cow’s horn, so that the signals can be repeated. If we are scattered
over a hillside among the trees, and the Romans hear horns sounded in many
quarters, they will think there must be a large body of men assembled. This
will make them slow and cautious in all their movements, will force many to
stand prepared with their arms to guard those at work, and will altogether
confuse and puzzle them. And now we will lie down and sleep; as soon as it
is dawn we will be on foot again.”
The next two days were spent in exploring that part of the
mountains, examining the direction and extent of each valley and ravine,
seeing where steep precipices afforded an opportunity for rolling down rocks
upon an enemy passing along the valley or trying to storm the height, in
searching for pools in dried water-courses, and in deciding upon a spot
favorable for the camp.
They fixed upon a spot high up on the mountains, two miles
east of Abila, as their headquarters. It was in a pass between two peaks,
and gave them the option of descending either to the north or south, or of
skirting along the mountains toward the sources of the Jabbok River, and
thence crossing the Hermon range beyond the limits of Paræa. Jonas was sent
the first thing to discover whether the Romans had taken possession of Jabez
Galaad, which lay but five miles from Gamala, and on the southern side of
the range of hills on whose western spur Gamala was built.
He returned in a short time saying that he had found the
inhabitants in a state of great alarm, for that a Roman force could be seen
coming up the road from the plain. Most of the fighting men of the town were
in Gamala; the rest of the young women were leaving, so that only old people
and children would be found in the town when the Romans arrived. Jonas also
brought word that Vespasian’s whole army was moving against Gamala. John had
given Jonas money before he started to purchase bows and arrows. He had
brought back bows for the whole party, and as many arrows as he could carry.
“I paid nothing for them,” he said as he threw them down.
“The man who sold them was praying those who were leaving the town to take
them, for he thought that if the Romans found them in his house they would
destroy it; but no one listened, all were too busy in carrying off such of
their household goods as they could take to burden themselves further; so he
gladly gave me as many as I could take. I carried off nearly all his bows,
and I left him breaking up the rest of his store of arrows in order to burn
them before the Romans arrived. A boy carrying a bag of arrow-heads came
with me some little distance. I paid the man for them, and they are no
hidden in the forest. You can fetch them when you will, but I could not
carry more with me that I have got.”
“You have done well, Jonas,” John said as the men seized
each a bow and divided the arrows among them; and then stood waiting,
expecting orders from John to proceed at once to harass the Roman column as
it ascended the hill.
“No,” John said in answer to their looks, “we will not
meddle with them to-day. Did we shoot at them they would suppose that we
belonged to Jabez Galaad, and would in revenge destroy the town and all
those they may find within it, and our first essay against them would bring
destruction upon thousands of our countrymen.”
The others saw the justness of his reasoning, and their
faith in him as their leader was strengthened by his calmness and readiness
of decision.
“Is the bag of arrow-heads heaven, Jonas?”
“It is for as much as the boy, who was about my age, could
carry,” Jonas replied.
“Then do you, Pineas, and you Simeon, go with Jonas to the
place where the bag is hidden, and carry it to the place we have fixed upon
for our camp. If on the way you come across a herd of goats, shoot two or
three of them and take them with you, and get fires ready. The day is
getting on, but he will go across the mountains and see where the Romans are
pitching their camp, and by sunset we will be with you.”
Making their way along the mountain the band came, after
an hour’s walk, to a point where they could obtain a view of Gamala.
The city stood on the western extremity of the hill,
which, after sloping gradually down, rose suddenly in a sharp ridge like the
hump of a camel, from which the town had its name, Gamala. On both sides
this rock ended abruptly in a precipitous chasm, in which ran the two
branches of the Hieromax, which met at the lower end of the ridge, and ran
together into the end of the lake at Tarichea, three miles away.
Thus Gamala was only accessible from behind, where the
ridge joined the mountains. Across this neck of land a deep fosse had been
dug, so as to cut off all approach. The houses were crowded thickly on the
steep slope of the ridge, which was so abrupt that the houses seemed to
overhang one another. On the southern crag, which was of immense height, was
the citadel of the town. There was a spring supplying abundance of water
within the walls. Had it been defended by a garrison as brave and numerous
as that of Jotapata it would have been well-nigh impregnable, but Cheres and
Joseph, who commanded, had none of the genius of Josephus, although they
were brave and determined. The city was crowded with fugitives from all
parts, and had already, for seven months, resisted a besieging force which
Agrippa had sent against it.
It was impossible to blockade the whole circuit of the
town, but Vespasian took possession of all the neighboring heights and
established his camp, with that of the Fifteenth Legion, on the hill facing
the city to the east. The Fifth Legion threw up works opposite the center of
the city, while the Tenth set to work to fill up ditches and ravines in
order to facilitate the approaches. Agrippa approached the wall to persuade
the inhabitants to surrender, but was struck in the right elbow by a stone
from a sling and forced to retire.
This insult to the native king, who came in the character
of an ambassador, enraged the Romans, and they set about the operations for
the siege with great vigor. In spite of the efforts of the Jews the fosse
which protected the wall on the east was speedily filled up, and the Romans
then began, as at Jotapata, to raise an embankment facing the wall.
The day after the Romans had established their camp John
and his followers advanced along the mountain until they could look down
upon it, and for a long time watched the Romans at work, and learned all the
details of the camp.
“You must fix them in your minds,” John said, “in order
that even on a dark night you may be able to make your way about it without
difficulty, so that you may be able, after striking a blow, to fly directly
to the mountain, for any who get confused and miss their way will assuredly
be killed. You see the enemy have placed a strong guard half-way up the
hillside in order to protect themselves from surprise; but it will be
possible, by moving down to the streams and then mounting again, to reach
the camp without passing through them. And by the same way we must make our
retreat, for if we succeed in setting the camp on fire the flames will
enable the guard on this mountain to see us approaching them. I had hoped
that we might be able to penetrate unobserved to the tent of Vespasian, and
to slay him and some of his generals; but by the bustle that we see round
that tower on the hillside, and by the strong force of cavalry picketed
round it, it is evident that he has taken up his quarters there, and,
indeed, from the top of the tower he can look down upon the town and on all
that is passing there, and issue his directions to his troops accordingly,
so we must give up that idea. Another time we may be more fortunate. But,
see, a great number of troops are ascending the hill toward us, doubtless to
cut timber for their works. As soon as they are at work we will attack
them.”
The party retired into the forest, and as soon as they
heard the sound of the Roman axes they crept quietly forward, moving
noiselessly with their sandaled feet among the trees. When within a short
distance of the Romans John ordered them to halt, and crept forward with
Jonas to reconnoiter. There was little fear of their being heard, for
several hundred men were at work felling trees, a line of sentries at ten
paces apart standing under arms to prevent a surprise. The Romans were
working too thickly to permit of any successful action by so small a party,
and John saw that the idea of attack must be abandoned, and that he must
confine himself for the present to harass the sentries.
Rejoining his men he told them what he had discovered, and
bade them scatter along the line, and, crawling up under the protection of
the trees, to approach as near as they could to the line of sentries, and
then to shoot at them or at the workmen, many of whom, having thrown off
their heavy armor to enable them the better to work, offered more favorable
marks for the arrows than the sentries, whose faces only were exposed. They
were on no account to come to close quarters with the Romans. If the latter
advanced they were instantly to retire, approaching again as soon as the
Romans recommenced their work; and so to continue until he blew the signal
for them to draw off altogether. They were not to begin until they heard his
signal for attack.
After allowing some little time to elapse for the men to
get into position, John blew his horn. A moment, and cries and shouts were
heard along the whole Roman line. The sound of chopping instantly ceased,
and the Roman trumpets blew to arms. John had advanced sufficiently near to
see the Roman workmen before he gave the signal. Jonas was a little in
advance of him, and as the horn sounded he saw him step up from behind a
tree, whirl his sling round his head and discharge a stone, and almost
simultaneously a Roman sentinel, some forty paces away, fell with a crash
upon the ground.
The Roman soldiers who had retained their armor ran
instantly forward to support their sentries. The others hastily buckled on
their breastplates, caught up their bucklers and helmets, and joined their
comrades. Arrows continued to fall among them from their invisible foes, and
although most of these fell harmless from their armor, several soldiers fell
in addition to the seven or eight who had been killed by the first volley.
The centurion on command soon saw that the number of assailants was small,
but, afraid of being drawn into an ambush, he hesitated to give orders for
an advance, but dispatched a messenger instantly to camp, contenting himself
with throwing out strong parties a hundred yards in advance of his line.
These now became the objects of attack, while arrows ceased to fall among
the main body of the troops.
John moved round the flank till he gained a position
whence he could observe the camp. The trumpets above had been heard there,
and the troops had already taken up their position under arms. As he looked
on he saw the messenger run up to a party of mounted officers. A minute
later a trumpet sounded, and a strong body of Arabian archers advanced at a
run up the slope. John at once withdrew to his first position, and sounded
the order for instant retreat, and then hurrying back half a mile, sounded
the note for his followers to assemble at the spot where he was standing.
In a few minutes all had joined him. They were in high
spirits at the success of this first skirmish, and wondered why they had
been so suddenly called off when the Romans had shown no signs of advancing
against them.
“There are fully a thousand Arab archers in the forest by
this time,” John said. “They are as fleet of foot as we are, and it would be
madness to remain. We have stopped their work for a time, and have killed
many without a scratch to ourselves. That is well enough for to-day;
to-morrow we will beat them up again.”
At daybreak two of the party were sent forward to the edge
of the wood to see with what force the Romans went out to work. They brought
back the report that they were accompanied by a strong body of archers, and
that as soon as they reached the forest the archers were scattered in front
of them for a long distance, and that it would be impossible to approach
them unobserved. On the previous afternoon John had dispatched Jonas to
Abila, and he had returned with a number of cow horns. Round the fires in
the evening the men set to work to pierce the points with heated arrowheads,
and had converted them into instruments capable of giving a deep, prolonged
sound. On the return of the scouts John set his men in motion.
“We cannot fight them to-day, but we can hinder their
work. We will scatter through the forest, and as we approach them each is to
sound his horn, and continue to do so from time to time. The Romans will
think that a great force is advancing against them.”
This was done with the effect John had anticipated.
Hearing the sound of the horns all over the mountain side, the Romans
concluded that a great force was advancing to attack them, and the archers
were at once recalled.
The troops all stood to arms, and for several hours
remained waiting an attack. Then after strong bodies of heavy-armed troops,
preceded by the archers skirmishing before them, had pushed some distance
into the forests without meeting with an enemy, the work recommenced, a
considerable number still standing to their arms as protectors of the rest.
Although a certain amount of time had been gained for the city by the
interruption of the work of bringing in timber, John had undertaken these
sham attacks rather with the purpose of accustoming his band to work
together and to give them confidence, than with the view of troubling the
Romans. In this he was perfectly successful. The band when they reached
their camp that evening were in high spirits.
They had for two days puzzled and baffled a large Roman
force, and inflicted some loss upon them, and forced them to desist from
their work. They were pleased with themselves and their leader, and had lost
much of the dread of the Romans which the capture of Jotapata, Japha, and
Tarichea, and the tales of their cruelty and ferocity, had excited among the
whole population. A reverse at the commencement of their work would have
been fatal, and John had felt that however earnest the men were in their
determination to die fighting for their country, the loss of a few of their
number at the outset would have so dispirited the rest that the probability
was that the band would disperse, or would at any rate be unwilling to
undertake any desperate operation. But in their present mood they were ready
for any enterprise upon which he might lead them, and he accordingly told
them that he should abstain next day from a continuance of his attacks upon
the working party, but that at night he would carry out the design of
setting fire to their camp.
Accordingly the following day the Romans pursued their
work unmolested, although they still continued the precaution of keeping a
force of archers and parties of heavy-armed troops in advance of those
working in the wood. John did not move till the afternoon, and then,
descending the hill to the right, he skirted along in the lower forest until
within two miles of Gamala; here he halted until nightfall. While waiting
for the hour of action he gave final instructions to his men and assigned
them to the order in which they should ascend from the river toward the rear
of the camp. When they approached the spot where they would probably find
Roman sentries posted they were to advance singly, crawling along upon the
ground.
Those who first went through were to keep straight on
until they reached the further end of the camp, stopping as near as they
could judge fifty paces apart. They were then to wait for half an hour so as
to be sure that all would have gained their allotted positions. Then when
they saw a certain star sink below the horizon (a method of calculating time
to which all were accustomed) they were to creep forward into the Roman
camp, and each to make his way as noiselessly as possible until he came
within a few paces of one of the smoldering fires of the Romans and to wait
until they heard a single note from John’s horn. Each was at once to spring
forward, seize a lighted brand and fire the nearest tent, and then to crawl
away, cutting, as they went, the ropes of the tent, so as to bring them down
and create as much confusion as possible. Then, either by crawling, or, if
discovered, by leaping to their feet and making a sudden rush, all were to
make their way down to the river again, to follow its banks for half a mile,
and then wait in a body for an hour. At the end of that time they were to
make their way back to their camp in the mountains, certain by that time
that all who were alive would have rejoined them. Should he himself not be
with the party they were at once to proceed to the election of another
leader.
At about ten o’clock they again moved forward, and
descending to the river followed its banks until they arrived at the spot
they had fixed on; then in single file they began to climb the hill. John
placed himself in the middle of the line in order to have a central position
when the attack began. As soon as they reached the top of the slope they lay
down and one by one crawled forward into the darkness, two or three minutes
being allowed to elapse between the departure of each man. They could hear
the call of the Roman sentries as they answered each other every half-hour,
and knew that they line was but a hundred yards or so in front of them.
The night was very dark, and no sudden shout proclaimed
that those ahead had been noticed. When John’s turn came to advance, Jonas
was to follow next behind him. All had left their bows, arrows, bucklers,
and swords behind them, and carried only their knives, for they had not come
to fight, and the knives were required only for cutting the tent-ropes, or,
in case of discovery, to enable them to take a life or two before they fell
fighting. Each had sworn to kill himself if he found escape impossible, in
order to escape a death by torture if he fell alive into the hands of the
Romans.
John, on approaching the line of sentries, was guided by
sound only in trying to avoid them. He could not see their figures, but
could hear the sound of their footsteps and the clash of their arms as they
tramped a few yards backward and forward. He was, like his comrades,
stripped to the waist, having only on a short garment reaching half-way down
the knee, as it was upon speed and activity that his life would depend.
Without interruption he crawled through the lines of
sentries, and continued his course until he was, as near as he could tell,
opposite the center of the long line of tents; then he lay quiet watching
the setting of the star. No sound was heard from the camp in front, although
from down the hillside beyond it came a confused noise, as if a host of men
at work, and the glare of many fires reddened the skies, for there five
thousand men were at work raising the embankment against the doomed city,
while the archers and slingers maintained a never-ceasing conflict of
missiles with the defenders on the walls.
The star seemed to John as if it hung on its course, so
long was it in sinking to the horizon. But at last it sank, and John,
crawling noiselessly forward, made his way into the Roman camp.
It was arranged with wide and regular streets laid out
with mechanical accuracy. Here and there, in front of a tent of a commanding
officer, sentries paced to and fro, the sound of their footsteps and the
clash of their arms each time they turned giving warning of their positions.
In the center of the streets the fires, round which the soldiers had shortly
before been gathered, still glowed and flickered; for although the days were
hot the cold at night rendered fires desirable, and there was an abundance
of fuel to be obtained from the hills.
John crawled along with the greatest care. He had no fear
of being seen, but had he come roughly against a tent-rope he might have
brought out some wakeful occupant of the tent to see who was moving.
He continued his course until he found himself opposite a
fire in which some of the brands were burning brightly, while there was no
sentry on guard within a distance of fifty yards. So far everything had gone
well; neither in passing through the lines of the sentries nor in making
their way into the camp had any of the band been observed. It was certain
now that some at least would succeed in setting fire to the tents before
they were discovered, and the wind, which was blowing briskly from the
mountains, would speedily spread the flames, and a heavy blow would be
inflicted upon the enemy.
Chapter IX - The
Storming of Gamala
At last John made sure all his followers must have taken
up a favorable position. Rising to his feet he sounded a short note on his
horn, then sprang forward and seized one of the blazing brands and applied
it to a tent. The canvas, dried by the scorching sun, lit in an instant, and
as the flame leaped up John ran further among the tents, lighted another,
and leaving the brand down. But this time, although not twenty seconds had
elapsed since he had given the signal, a sudden uproar had succeeded the
stillness which had reigned in the camp. The sentries had started on their
posts as they hear the note of the horn, but had stood a moment irresolute,
not knowing what it meant. Then, as the first flash of flame shot up, a
simultaneous shout had arisen from every man on guard, rising louder and
louder as the first flame was flowed almost instantly by a score of others
in different parts of the camp.
It was but a few seconds later that the first trumpeter
who rushed from his tent blew the alarm. Before its notes ceased it was
answered all over the camp, and with a start the sleeping soldiers sprang
up, caught up their arms, and rushed out of their tents. Startled as they
were with the suddenness of the awaking and the sight of the blazing tents,
there was none of that confusion that would have occurred among troops less
inured to warfare. Each man did his duty; and buckling on their arms as best
they might, stumbling over the tent-rows in the darkness, amazed by the
sound of the fall of tents here and there, expecting every moment to be
attacked by their unseen foe, the troops made their way speedily to the wide
streets and there fell in together in military array and waited for orders.
These were not long in coming.
As soon as the generals reached the spot they told off a
number of men to endeavor to extinguish the flames, sent other parties to
scour the camp and search for the enemy, while the rest in solid order
awaited any attack that might be made upon them. But short as was the time
that had elapsed since the first alarm, it had sufficed to give the flames
such hold and power that they were beyond control.
With extraordinary rapidity the fire had leaped from tent
to tent, and threatened to overwhelm the whole camp. The soldiers tried in
vain to arrest the progress of the flames, rushing among the blazing tents,
cutting the ropes to bring them to the ground, and trying to beat out the
masses of fire as they fell. Many were terribly burned in their endeavors,
but in vain, and the officers soon called them off and set them to work
pulling down the tents which the fire had not yet reached, but even this was
useless; the flakes of fire, driven before the wind, fell on the heaps of
dried canvas, and the flames spread almost as rapidly as they had done when
the tents were standing.
Nor were the parties in search of the incendiaries more
successful. John had lain quiet where he threw himself down for a minute or
two, by which time the tents had emptied of their occupants; then pausing
only occasionally to circle a tent and cut away its ropes, he made his way
to the edge of the camp. By this time the sheet of flame had extended well
nigh across the camp, extending high above it and lighting it almost as if
by day. But between him and the fire lay still a dark mass of tents, for the
wind was blowing in the opposite direction, and light as it was elsewhere,
in the black shadow of the tents it was still dark in the extreme.
John made his way along until he came to the end of the
next street, and then paused. Already three or four active figures had run
past him at the top of their speed, and he wished to be the last to retreat.
He stayed till he heard the tramp of troops coming down, driven out by the
spreading flames, and then sprang across the end of the road, and dashed
along at full speed, still keeping close the line of tents.
A shout which rose from the leading files of the Roman
column showed that he was seen. As he neared the end of the next opening the
Roman soldiers were pouring out, and he turned in among the tents again.
Through these he made his way, dashing across the open spaces, and once
rushing through the midst of a Roman column, through which he passed before
the troops had time to strike at or seize him.
At last he reached the extremity of the camp; the slope
down to the river was but fifty yards away, and once over the brow he would
be in darkness and safe from pursuit. But already the Romans had drawn up a
column of men along the edge of the plateau to cut off any who might try to
pass. John paused among the last row of the tents, hesitating what course to
adopt. He could not make directly up the mountain, for the space between it
and the camp was now covered by the Roman cavalry, the greater portion of
their infantry being still engaged in trying to save at least some portion
of the camp.
Suddenly he heard a footstep among the tents close behind
him. He drew back into the tent by which he was standing and peered
cautiously out. A Roman soldier came hastily along and entered the next
tent, doubtless to fetch some article of value which he had left behind him
as he rushed out on the first alarm.
A sudden idea flashed across John’s brain: he waited till
the soldier came out, followed him with silent steps, and then sprang upon
him at a bound, hurling him to the ground and burying his knife again and
again in his body.
Not a cry had escaped the Roman. The instant he was sure
he was dead John rose to his feet, placed the helmet of the fallen man on
his head, secured the breastplate by a single buckle round his neck, took up
his buckler and sword, and then emerging from one of the tents ran toward
the Roman line, making for one of the narrow openings between the different
companies. Several others were also hurrying to take their places in the
ranks, therefore no special attention was paid to John until he was within a
few yards of the opening. Then a centurion at the end of the line said
sternly:
“You will be punished to-morrow for not being in your
place. What is your name?” for as John was between him and the sheet of
flame rising from the camp, the Roman was unable to see his face. Instead of
halting, as he expected, John sprang past him, throwing down his helmet and
buckler dashed through the space between the companies.
“Seize him! Cut him down!” the centurion shouted; but John
was already descending the slope. As he ran he swung the loosely buckled
breastplate round on his back, as it was well he did so, for a moment later
a Roman javelin rang against it, the force of the blow almost throwing him
on his face. But in a moment he continued his course. He was in total
darkness now; and though the javelins were flying around him, they were
thrown at random. But the descent had now become so steep he was obliged to
pause in his course, and to make his way cautiously.
He undid the buckle and left the breastplate behind him,
threw down the sword, and climbed down until he stood by the side of the
river. He could hear shouts above him, and knew that the Romans were
searching the hillside, hoping that he had been killed or wounded by their
darts. But he had no fear of pursuit. He swam the river, for he struck upon
a deep spot, and then at full speed ran along on the bank, knowing that some
of the Roman cavalry were encamped upon the plain and would soon be on the
spot. However, all was quiet, and he met no one until he arrived opposite
the place where it had been arranged that the party should meet. Then he
waded across.
“Is that you, John?” a voice exclaimed.
“It is I, Jonas. Thank God you have got back safely! How
many are with you?”
There was a loud cry of satisfaction; and as he made his
way up the bank a number of his followers crowded round him, all in the
highest state of delight at his return. Jonas threw his arms round his neck,
crying with joy.
“I thought you must have fallen, John. I have been here
ten minutes; most of the others were here before me, only three have arrived
since, and for the last five minutes none have come.”
“I fear no more will come,” John said; “the Romans have
cut off all retreat. How many are missing?”
“We were nineteen here before you came,” one of the men
replied.
“Then there are six missing,” John said. “We will not give
them up. Some may have made their way straight up the mountain, fearing to
be seen as they passed the ends of the open spaces; some may have made their
way down the opposite slope to the other arm of the river. But even if all
are killed we need not repine. They have died as they wished—taking
vengeance upon the Romans. It has been a glorious success. More than half
the Roman camp is assuredly destroyed, and they must have lost a prodigious
quantity of stores of all kinds. Who are missing?”
He heard the names of those absent.
“I trust we may see some of them yet,” he said; “but if
not, Jonas, to-morrow shall carry to their friends the news of their death.
They will be wept; but their parents will be proud that their sons have died
in striking so heavy a blow upon our oppressors. They will live in the
memory of their villages as men who died doing a great deed; and women will
say, Had all done their duty as they did the Romans would never have
enslaved our nation. We will wait another half-hour here; but I fear that no
more will join us, for the Romans are drawn up all along the line where
alone a descent could be made in the valley.”
“Then how did you escape, John,” Jonas asked, “and how is
it that you were not here before? Several of those who were in the line
beyond you have returned.”
“I waited till I hoped that all had passed,” John said.
“Each one who ran past the open spaces added to the danger, for the Romans
beyond could not but notice them as they passed the spaces lighted by the
flames, and it was my duty as leader to be the last to go.”
“Six of those who were beyond you have joined us,” one of
the men said. “The other six are those that are missing.”
“That is what I feared,” John answered. “I felt sure that
those behind me would have got safely away before the Romans recovered from
their first confusion. The danger was of course greater in proportion to the
distance from the edge of the slope.”
“But how did you get through, John, since you say that all
escape was cut off?”
John related how he had slain the Roman solder and escaped
with his armor, and the recital raised him still higher in the estimation of
his followers; for the modern feeling that it is right to kill even the
bitterest enemy only in fair fight was wholly unknown in those days, when,
as was done by the Romans at Jotapata, men would cut the throat of a
sleeping foe with no more compunction than if they were slaughtering a fowl.
Perceiving by John’s narration that there was no chance of
any of their comrades getting through to join them now, the party struck off
into the hills, and after three hours’ march reached their encampment. They
gave a shout of joy as they approached it, for a fire was burning brightly,
and they knew that some of their comrades must have reached the spot before
them. Four men rose as they approached, and joyful greetings were exchanged.
Their stories were soon told. As soon as they heard by the shouts of the
Romans on the hillside, and of the outer sentries, that they were discovered
as they passed the spaces lit up by flames, they had turned back. Two of
them had made their way up a deep water-course past the roman guard on the
hill, the attention of the soldiers being fixed upon the camp. The other two
had climbed down the precipitous rocks on the other side of the hill.
“It was terrible work in the darkness,” one of them said.
“I fell once and thought I had broken my leg; but fortunately, I had caught
on a ledge, and was able to go on after a time. I think two of our party
must have perished there; for twice as I was descending I heard a sudden cry
and then a sound as of a body falling from rock to rock.”
“Better so than to have fallen into the hands of the
Romans,” John said, “and to have been forced to slay themselves by their own
hands, as we agreed to do. Well, my friends, we have done a glorious deed.
We have begun well. Let us trust that we may strike many more such blows
against our tyrants. Now, let us thank God that he has fought by our hands,
and that he has brought so many of us back from so great a danger! Simeon,
you are the oldest of the party; do you lift up your voice for us all.”
The party all stood listening reverently while Simeon said
a prayer of thanksgiving. Then one of them broke out into one of the psalms
of triumph, and all joined at once. When this was done they gathered round
the fire, prepared their cakes of meal, and put meat on long skewers on the
flames. Having eaten, they talked for hours, each in turn giving his account
of his share in the adventure.
They then talked of their missing friends, those from the
same village telling what they knew of them, and what relations they had
left behind. At last, just as morning was breaking, they retired into the
little bowers of boughs that had been erected to keep off the cold, which
was at this elevation sharp at nights. They were soon fast asleep.
The first thing the next morning Jonas set off to explore
the foot of the precipices on the south side of the Roman camp, and to
search for the bodies of their two missing comrades. He found one terribly
crushed; of the other he could find no sign whatsoever. On his returning to
the mountain camp one of the young men was sent off to bear to the relative
of the man whose body had been found the certain news of his death, and to
inquire of the friends of the other whether he had any relations living near
the mountains to whom he might have made his way if hurt or disabled by his
fall. The messenger returned on the following day with the news that their
missing comrade had already arrived at his home. His fall had not been a
very deep one, and when he recovered consciousness, some hours before
daybreak, he found that one of his legs was useless and an arm broken.
Thinking that in the morning the Romans might search the
foot of the precipices, he dragged himself with the greatest difficulty a
few hundred yards and there concealed himself among some bushes. A man came
along in search of an ass that had strayed; he called to him, and on the man
hearing that he was one of the party who had caused the great fire in the
Roman camp, the sight of whose flames had caused such exultation in the
heart of every Jew in the plains around, he hurried away, and fetched
another with a donkey. Upon this the injured man was lifted and carried down
to the lake, passing on the way several parties of Roman soldiers, to whom
the idea did not occur that the sick man was one of the party who had
inflicted such a terrible blow upon them on the previous night. Once by the
side of the lake there was no difficulty in getting him on board a boat, in
which he was carried to his native village.
The Romans were furious at the blow which had been struck
them. More than half their camp and camp equipage had been destroyed, a
great part of the baggage of the officers and soldiers had been burned, and
each man had to deplore losses of his own as well as the destruction of the
public property. But more than this they felt the blow to their pride. There
was not a soldier but felt humiliated at the thought that a number of the
enemy—for from the fire breaking out simultaneously, it was certain at least
a score of men must have been engaged in the matter—should penetrate unseen
into the midst of their camp; and worse still, that after effecting all this
damage all should have succeeded in making their escape—for, so far as they
know, the whole of the Jews got safely away.
But not for a moment did they relax their siege
operations. The troops engaged upon the embankment were relieved at the
usual hour, and half a legion went up into the mountains as usual to procure
timber, while four thousand archers, divided into parties two hundred
strong, extended themselves all over the hills and searched the forest for
miles for some sign of their enemy, who were, they were now convinced,
comparatively few in numbers.
The news of the daring attack on the Roman camp spread far
and wide among the towns and villages of the plains, and aroused the
drooping spirits of the people, who had begun to think that it would be
worse than useless to offer any opposition to the Roman power. Whence came
the party which had accomplished the deed or who was its leader none knew,
and the inhabitants of the villages near Hippos, who alone could have
enlightened them, were careful to maintain an absolute silence, for they
knew that if by any chance a rumor reached the Romans of the locality from
which their assailants had come they would have carried fire and sword among
all the villages by the lake. Titus was away, being absent on a mission in
Syria, and Vespasian himself went among the troops exhorting them not to be
downcast at the disaster that had befallen them, for that the bravest men
were subject to sudden misfortunes of this kind, and exhorted them to push
on the siege with all the more vigor in order that they might the sooner
remove the camping-grounds where they would not be exposed to such attacks
by a lurking foe.
The soldiers replied with cheers, and the next day, the
embankment being completed, they opened so terrible a fire from their war
engines upon the defenders of the walls that these were forced to retire
into the city. The Romans at once pushed forward their battering-rams to the
walls, and setting to work with the greatest vigor speedily made three
breaches, through which they rushed with exulting shouts. The Jews ran down
to oppose them and a desperate conflict took place in the narrow streets;
but the Romans, pouring in in great numbers through the breaches, pressing
them step by step up the steep hill. The Jews, animated by despair, again
turned, not withstand the assault, and were driven down the steep lanes and
paths with great slaughter.
But those who fled were stopped by the crowd of their own
men pressing up the hill from below, and the Roman soldiers, jammed, as it
were, between the Jews above and their own countrymen below, took refuge in
the houses in great numbers. But these were not constructed to bear the
weight of so many men in heavy armor. The floors fell in, and as many of the
Romans climbed up on the flat roofs these also fell, bringing the walls down
with them. Standing, as they did, almost one above the other, each house
that fell brought down the one below it, and thus the ruin spread as one
house of cards brings down another until the whole of the town standing on
the steep declivity on its eastern side was a mass of ruins.
The confusion was tremendous. The dust of the falling
houses so thickened the air that men could not see a yard in front of them.
Hundreds of Roman soldiers were buried among the ruins. Some were killed at
once; others, jammed between fallen timbers, strove in vain to extricate
themselves, and shouted to their comrades to come to their assistance, but
these, enveloped in darkness, ignorant of the ground, half-suffocated with
dust, were powerless to aid them.
In the confusion Romans fell by the swords of Romans. Many
who could not extricate themselves slew themselves with their own swords;
while the exulting Jews, seeing in this terrible disaster a miracle affected
in their favor, crowded down from above, slaying with their swords, hurling
masses of stone down on the foe, killing those unable to retreat, and adding
to the confusion and terror with their yells of triumph, which rose high
above the confused shouts of the Romans.
Vespasian himself, who had entered the town with his
soldiers and had pushed forward with them up the hill, was nearly involved
in the common destruction; but as the houses came crashing down around him
he shouted loudly to the soldiers near to gather round him, and to lock
their shields together to form a testudo. Recognizing the voice of their
beloved general, the soldiers near rallied round him, and, sheltered beneath
their closely packed shields, resisted the storm of darts and stones from
above, and gradually and in good order made their way down over the ruins
and issued safely from the walls.
The loss of the Romans was great. The soldiers were
greatly dispirited by their defeat, and especially by the thought that they
had deserted their general in their retreat. Vespasian, however, was wise
enough to see that this was no time for rebuke, and he accordingly addressed
them in language of approbation. He said that their repulse was in no way
due to want of valor on their part, but to an accident such as none could
foresee, and which had been brought about to some extent by their too
impetuous ardor, which led them to fight rather with the desperate fury of
the Jews than with the steady discipline that distinguished Roman soldiers.
The defenders of the city were full of exultation at their
success, and setting to work with ardor, soon repaired the breaches and
strengthened the walls. But all knew that in spite of their momentary
success their position was desperate, for their provisions were almost
exhausted. The stores which had been laid up were very large, but the siege
had lasted for many months before the arrival of the Romans, and the number
of the people assembled within the walls far exceeded the usual population.
The Romans, on their part, increased the height of their
embankment and prepared for a second assault.
In the mean time Itabyrium had fallen. The hill of Tabor
was inaccessible except on the north side, and the level area on the top was
surrounded by a strong wall. Placidus had been sent with six hundred horse
against the place, but the hill was so steep and difficult that he hesitated
to attack it. Each party pretended to be anxious to treat, each intending to
take advantage of the other. Placidus invited the garrison to descend the
hill and discuss terms with him. The Itabyrians accepted the invitation with
the design of assailing the Romans unawares. Placidus, who was on his guard,
feigned a retreat. The Itabyrians boldly pursued on to the plain, when the
Roman horse, wheeling round, dashed among them, inflicting terrible
slaughter and cutting off their retreat toward the city. Those who escaped
the slaughter fled to Jerusalem. The town, weakened by the loss of so many
fighting men, and being much distressed by want of water, again opened
negotiations, and surrendered upon the promise that the lives of all within
it should be spared.
Hunger was now doing its work among the people of Gamala.
The inhabitants suffered terribly, for the provisions were all taken for the
use of the fighting men, and the rest had to subsist as best they could on
any little hoards they might have hidden away, or on garbage of all kinds.
Numbers made their escape through the sewers and passages which led into the
ravines, where the Romans had placed no guards. Still the assaults of the
Romans were bravely repelled, until on the night of the 22d of September two
soldiers of the Fifteenth Legion contrived to creep unobserved to the foot
of one of the highest towers of the wall and began silently to undermine its
foundations. Before morning broke they had got in so far that they could not
be perceived from the walls. Still they worked in, leaving a few stones in
their place to support the tower until the last moment. Then they struck
these away and ran for their lives. The tower fell with a terrible crash,
with the guards upon it.
In their terror the defenders of the walls leaped up and
fled in all directions, and many were killed by the Romans’ darts, among
them Josephus, one of their two leaders; while Chares, who was lying in the
height of a fever, expired from the excitement of the calamity. The
confusion in the town was terrible. Deprived of their two leaders, and with
the town open to assault, none knew what was to be done. All expected
instant destruction, and the air was filled with the screams and wailings of
the women; but the Romans, mindful of their last repulse, did not at once
advance to the assault. But in the afternoon Titus, who had now returned
taking two hundred horse and a force of infantry, crossed the breach and
entered the town.
Some of the defenders rushed to meet him, others catching
up their children, ran with their wives to the citadel. The defenders fought
bravely, but were driven steadily up the hill by the Romans, who were now
reinforced by the whole strength of the army led by Vespasian. Quarter was
neither asked nor given. The defenders contested every foot of the hill,
until the last defender of Gamala outside the citadel had fallen.
Then Vespasian led his men against the citadel itself. It
stood on a rugged rock of great height offering tremendous difficulties to
the assailants. The Jews stood upon the summit rolling down great stones and
darts upon the Romans as they strove to ascend. But the very heavens seemed
to fight against the unfortunate Jews, for a terrific tempest suddenly broke
upon the city. So furious was the wind that the Jews could no longer stand
on the edge of the crag, or oppose the progress of the enemy; while the
Romans, sheltered from the wind by the rock itself, were able to press
upward. The platform once gained, they rushed upon the Jews, slaying all
they met, men, women, and children.
Vast numbers of the Jews in their despair threw themselves
headlong, with their wives and children, over the precipices, and when the
butchery was complete five thousand bodies were found at the foot of the
rocks; four thousand lay dead on the platform above. Of all those in Gamala
when the Romans entered, two women alone escaped. They were the sisters of
Philip, a general in Agrippa’s army. They managed to conceal themselves
until the carnage was over and the fury of the Romans had subsided, and then
showed themselves and proclaimed who they were.
Gischala now alone of the cities of Galilee defied the
Roman arms. The people themselves were for the most part tillers of the
soil, and were anxious to make their submission; but John, the rival and
bitter enemy of Josephus, with the robber band he had collected, was master
of the town, and refused to allow any talk of submission. The city had none
of the natural strength of Jotapata and Gamala, and Vespasian sent Titus
against it with a thousand horse, while he ordered the Tenth Legion to take
up its winter quarters of Scythopolis, and himself moved with the other two
legions to Cæsarea. Titus, on his arrival before Gischala, saw that the city
could be easily taken by assault, but desirous of avoiding any more shedding
of blood, and learning that the inhabitants were desirous of surrendering,
he sent an officer before it to offer terms of capitulation.
The troops of John of Gischala manned the walls; and when
the summons of Titus was proclaimed, John answered that the garrison
accepted willingly the generous terms that were offered, but that the day
being the Sabbath, nothing could be concluded without an infringement of the
law until the next day. Titus at once granted the delay and drew off his
troops to a neighboring town. In the night John of Gischala marched away
with all his armed men, followed by many of the inhabitants with their wives
and children, fearing to remain in the city exposed to the anger of Titus,
when he found he had been duped.
The women and Children soon began to drop behind; but the
men pressed on, leaving the helpless and despairing women behind them.
In the morning when Titus appeared before the town it
opened its gates to him at once, the people hailing him as their deliverer
from the oppression they had so long suffered at the hands of John and his
bands of ruffians. Titus entered Gischala amid the acclamations of the
people, and behaved with great moderation, injuring no one and contenting
himself with throwing down a portion of the walls, and warning the
inhabitants that if they again rose in rebellion the same mercy would not be
extended to them. He had at once dispatched a troop of horse in pursuit of
the fugitives. They overtook them and slew six thousand of the men, and
brought three thousand women and children back into the city. John himself
with the strongest of his band were not overtaken, but made their way to
Jerusalem.
The fame of the successful exploit of the destruction of
the Roman camp brought large numbers of young men flocking to the hills as
soon as the Romans retired from Gamala, all eager to join the band, and John
could have recruited his numbers to any extent; but now that all Galilee had
fallen, and the Romans retired to their winter quarters, he did not see that
there was anything to be done until spring. It would be madness to attack
either of the great Roman camps at Scythopolis or Cæsarea; and although
doubtless the garrisons left in Tiberias, Tarichea, and other towns, might
have been driven out, this would only have brought upon those cities the
anger of the Romans, and involved them in ruin and destruction.
Still less would it have been of any advantage to go down
at present to Judea. That province was suffering woes as great as the Romans
could inflict upon it, from the action of the factions. Under the pretense
of punishing all who were supposed to be favorable to making terms with
Rome, bands of armed men pervaded the whole country, plundering and slaying
the wretched inhabitants.
Law and order were at an end. Those in Jerusalem who
claimed for themselves the chief authority in the country had done nothing
to assist their countrymen in the north in their struggle with the Romans.
Not a man had been dispatched to Galilee. The leaders were occupied in their
own desperate feuds, and battles took place in the streets of the city. The
peaceful inhabitants were plundered and ill-treated, and the condition of
those within the walls was as terrible, as was that of those without.
Anarchy, plunder, and carnage extended throughout Judea, and while the
destruction of Jerusalem was threatened by the Roman army in the north, the
Jews made no preparation whatever for its defense, but spent their whole
time and energy in civil strife. When, therefore, the numerous band who had
now gathered round him urged him to lead them down to Jerusalem, John
refused to do so. Getting upon an elevated spot where his voice could be
heard by them all, he said:
“My friends, you have heard as well as I what is taking
place in Jerusalem and the country round it. Did we go down there what good
could we do? We should be drawn into the strife on one side or another, and
the swords which should be kept for the defense of the Temple against the
Romans would be stained with Jewish blood. Moreover, we should aid to
consume the food stored away in the granaries. Nor can we through the winter
attempt any enterprise against the Romans here. The woes of Galilee are
over. Tens of thousands have fallen, but those that survive can go about
their business and till their fields in peace. Were we to renew the war here
we should bring upon them a fresh outburst of the Roman vengeance.
“Therefore, there is naught for us to do now; but in the
spring, when the Romans get into motion against Jerusalem, we will march to
its defense. We have naught to do with the evil deeds that are being
performed there; we have but to do our duty; and the first duty of every Jew
is to die, if need be, in the defense of the Temple. Therefore let us now
disperse to our homes. When the first news comes that the Romans are
stirring, those of you who are disposed to follow me and obey my orders can
assemble here.
“But let only such come; let the rest make their way
singly to Jerusalem. I am resolved to have only such with me who will follow
me as one man. You know how the factious rage in the city. A compact body of
men true to themselves and their leader, can maintain themselves aloof from
the strife and make themselves respected by both parties; but single men
must take sides with one faction or another, or be ill-treated by both. We
are wanted at him; the fields are lying untilled for want of hands;
therefore let us lay aside our arms until the spring, and do our duty to our
families until we are called upon to aid in the defense of the Temple. When
the hour comes I shall be ready to lead if you are ready to follow.”
John’s address received general approval, and the
gathering dispersed, all vowing that they would assemble in the spring and
follow John wherever he chose to lead them, for he was already regarded with
an almost superstitious admiration in the country around. His deliverance at
Jotapata, and the success that he alone of the Jewish leaders had gained
over the Romans, marked him in their eyes as one specially chosen by God to
lead them to victory, and in a few hours the hills above Gamala was
deserted, and John and his followers were all on their way toward their
homes.
Chapter X - Captives
John was received with great joy by his father, who had
already heard the story brought by the injured member of the band from
Gamala, and was filled with pride that his son should so have distinguished
himself. He at once agreed to John’s proposal that he should start on the
following day to fetch the women from Neve, as there was no longer any fear
of trouble from the Romans. Galilee was completely subdued, whatever events
might take place in Judea, those in the north would be unaffected by them.
The day after his return, then, John set out with Jonas
for Neve. John charged his companion on no account to say anything of their
doings at the siege of Gamala; and as communication was difficult, and they
had heard from Simon since John had left him, his friends at Neve were not
aware that he had been absent from the farm. Martha and Mary were delighted
to see him, to hear that all was well at home. They had been greatly alarmed
at the news of the slaughter of the fishermen on the lake, fearing that John
might have gone across to Tarichea with some of his friends in the village.
Their fears on this head, however, abated as time passed on and they did not
hear from Simon, who, they felt assured, would have brought the news to
Martha had aught happened to their son.
They had mourned over the siege and massacre of Gamala,
and had been filled with joy when the news had arrived three days before
that the Roman army had marched away to take up its quarters for the winter,
and they had looked for the summons which John brought for their return
home.
“And does your father think, John, that there will be
trouble again in the spring? Shall we have to leave home again as soon as
the winter is past?”
“He hopes not, mother. Gamala was the only town on this
side of the Jordan that resisted the Roman authority, and as all the
territories of Agrippa are now peaceful there is no reason why the Romans
should enter these again; and, indeed, all Galilee has now surrendered. As
Vespasian moved toward the sea deputies came to him from every town and
village, and I think now that there will be no more trouble there.”
“It has been terrible enough, my son. What tens of
thousands of men have perished, what destruction has been wrought? We have
been mourning for months now for the woes which have fallen upon our
people.”
“It has been most terrible, mother, and yet it might have
been worse. Nigh a hundred and fifty thousand have fallen at Gadara,
Jotapata, Japha, Tarichea, and Gamala, besides those who were slain in the
villages that had been sacked and destroyed. Still, considering all things,
it might have been worse; and were it all over now, did no more dangers
threaten our nation, we might even rejoice that no greater evils have
befallen us for our revolt against Rome; but what has been done is but a
preparation for the siege of Jerusalem. However, do not let us begin to
mourn over the future; the storm has for the present passed away from us,
and whatever misfortunes have befallen our countrymen we have happily
escaped. The farm stands uninjured, and no harm has come to any of us.”
“And all the villagers have escaped, John? Did none of our
neighbors go out in their boats to Tarichea? We feared, when we heard of the
sea-flight, that some must have fallen.”
“No, mother. Fortunately they listened to the counsels of
my father, who implored them not to put out on the lake, for that did they
do so they would bring misfortune and ruin upon themselves.”
“And have you heard, John,” Mary asked, “anything of the
champion who they say has arisen? We have heard all sorts of tales of
him—how he harassed the Romans before Gamala and with his followers burned
their camp one night and well-nigh destroyed them, and how when he goes into
the fight the Roman javelins drop off without harming him, and how when he
strikes the Romans fall before his blows like wheat before a sickle.”
John burst into a laugh.
“I wonder, Mary, that the reports didn’t say also that he
could fly through the air when he chose, could render himself invisible to
the enemy, and could by a wave his hand destroy them as the hosts of
Sennacherib were destroyed. The Romans were harassed somewhat at Gamala by
John and his followers, who crept into their camp at night and set it on
fire, and had a few skirmishes with their working parties; but when you have
said that you have said all that there is to say about it.”
“That is not like you, John,” Mary said indignantly, for
the tales that had circulated through the province had fired her
imagination. “Every one is talking of what he has done. He alone of all our
leaders has checked the Romans, and has shown wisdom as well as valor in
fighting. I should have thought you would have been one of the first to
praise him. Every one is talking about him, and since we heard of what he
has been doing mother and I pray for him daily as we pray for you and your
father; and now you want to make out he has done nothing.”
“I do not want to make out that he has done nothing, Mary,
for doubtless the Lord has been with him, and has enabled him to give some
trouble to the Romans; but I was laughing at the fables you have heard about
him, and at the reports which had converted his skirmishes with the Romans
into all sorts of marvelous action.”
“I believe they were marvelous actions,” Mary said; “why
should what people say be all wrong? We believe in him, don’t we, mother.”
“Yes, Mary. It is true that the tales we have heard may
be, as John says, exaggerated, but assuredly this new champion of our people
must be a man of wisdom and valor, and I see not why, as God raised up
champions for Israel in the old time, he should not do so now when our need
is so great.”
“There is no reason, mother,” John said more quietly, “but
I fear that the champion of Israel is not yet forthcoming. We have heard of
the doings of this John, and, as I said, he has merely had some skirmishes
with the Romans, his band being too small to admit of any regular fighting.
He interrupted their work and gave them some trouble, and his men, creeping
down into the camp, set it on fire, and so caused them a good deal of loss;
but more than this cannot be said of him.”
“At any rate,” Mary said disdainfully, “he has done more
than your Josephus, John, for he brought ruin on all who took his advice and
went into the cities he had fortified. It may please you to make little of
what this champion has done; others do not think so. Everywhere he is talked
of and praised—the old men are talking of him, the Jewish maidens are
singing songs in his honor; I heard them yesterday gathered round a well
near Neve. His father must rejoice and his mother be proud of him, if they
are alive. What do they say down by the lake, Jonas, of this captain? Are
not the tales we have heard believed there?”
“I have heard nothing about the Roman javelins not harming
him,” Jonas said, “but he certainly got safely out of the hands of the
Romans when they had well-night taken him, and all say that he is brave and
prudent, and men have great confidence and trust in him.”
“Ridiculous, Jonas!” John exclaimed angrily, and Mary and
his mother looked at him in surprise.
“Truly, John,” his mother said, “what Mary said is just.
This is not like you. I should have thought you would have been one of the
first to admire this new leader, seeing that he is fighting in the way I
have heard you advocate as being that in which the Romans should be fought,
instead of the Jews being shut up in the cities.”
“Quite so, mother! No doubt he is adopting the proper way
of fighting, and therefore has naturally had some success. I am only saying
that he has done nothing wonderful, but has given the Romans some trouble by
refusing to fight and by merely trying to harass them. If there were a
thousand men who would gather small bands together and harass the Romans
night and day in the same manner, they would render it well-night impossible
for them to make any progress. As it was, he merely aided in delaying the
fall of Gamala by a day or two. And now let us talk of something else. Our
father has succeeded in getting in the principal part of the harvest, but I
fear that this year you will be short of fruit. We have had no time to
gather in the figs, and they have fallen from the trees, and although we
have made enough wine for our own use, there will be but little to sell.”
“It matters not at all,” Martha said. “God has been very
merciful toward us, and so that we have but bread to eat and water to drink
until next harvest we shall have nothing to repine about when ruin and
destruction have fallen upon so many.”
That evening, when Mary and Martha had retired to their
apartments, the former, who had been very silent all the evening, said:
“I cannot understand, mother, why John speaks so coldly of
the doings of this brave leader, and why he was almost angry at our praises
of him; it seems altogether unlike him.”
“It is unlike him, Mary; but you must never be surprised
at men; they do not like to hear each other praised; and though I should
have thought, from what I know of my son, that he was above the feeling of
jealously, I cannot but think that he showed some signs of that feeling
to-day.”
“But it seems absurd, mother. I can understand John being
jealous of any one his own age who surpassed him in any exercises, though I
never saw him so; for when in rowing on the lake, or in shooting with bows
and arrows, or in other sports, some of our neighbors’ sons have surpassed
him he never seemed to mind at all, and it seems almost absurd to think that
he could be jealous of a great leader who has done brave deeds for our
people.”
“It does seem so, Mary, and I wonder myself; but it has
been ever one of our national faults to be jealous of our leaders. From the
time the people vexed Moses and Aaron in the wilderness it has ever been the
same. I grieve to see it in John, who has distinguished himself greatly for
his age, and of whom we are proud; but no one is prefect, my child, and you
must not trouble because you find that your betrothed husband is not free
from all weaknesses.”
“I don’t expect him to be free from all weaknesses,
mother; but this is one of the last weaknesses I should have expected to
find in him, and it troubles me. When everything seemed so dark it was a
pleasure to think that a hero, perhaps a deliverer, had arisen; and now John
seems to say that he has done nothing.”
“My dear child,” Martha said, “something may have occurred
to vex John on the way, and when men are put out they will often show it in
the strangest manner. Probably John will another time speak as warmly in
praise our new leader as you would yourself.”
“Perhaps it may be so, mother,” Mary assented. “I can
hardly believe that John is jealous—it does seem so unlike himself.”
“I would not speak on the subject again, Mary, if I were
you, unless he himself brings it up. A wise woman keeps silence on subjects
which may lead to disagreement. You will learn, when you have married, that
this is the easiest and best way.”
“I suppose so, mother,” Mary said in a tone of
disappointment; “but somehow it never seemed to me before that John and I
could have any subject on which there would be disagreement.”
“My dear Mary,” Martha said, smiling, “John and you are
both mortal; and although you may truly love each other, and will, I trust,
be very happy as husband and wife, subjects will occur upon which you will
differ; and then, as you know, the wisest plan is for the wife to be silent.
It is the wife’s duty always to give way to the husband.”
Mary gave a little shrug of her shoulders, as if to
intimate that she did not regard altogether favorably this view of a wife’s
duties; however, she said no more, but kissed Martha and retired to bed.
The next morning they started early, and journeyed to
Capitolias, where they stayed at the house of some friends. In the evening
the talk turned upon the new leader who had burned the Roman camp. When they
did so John at once made some excuse and went out. He regretted now that he
had not at once told his mother what he had been doing. He had intended, in
the first place, to give her a little surprise, but had no idea of the
exaggerated reports that had been spread about; and when Mary broke out into
praise of the unknown leader, it seemed to him that it would have been
absurd to say that he himself was the person of whom she had formed so
fantastically exalted an opinion.
Not having said so at first, he did not see how he could
say so afterward, and so left the matter as it stood until they should
return home.
While John was out he heard news which caused him some
uneasiness. It was said that parties of Roman horse from Scythopolis had
been scouring the country, burning many villages under the pretext that some
Roman soldiers had been killed by the peasants, slaughtering the people, and
carrying off as slaves such young women and men as were likely to fetch good
prices. He told his mother what he had heard, and asked her whether she did
not think that it would be better to stay where they were for a time, or
return to Neve. But Martha was anxious to be at home again; and the friend
with whom they were stopping said that these reports were a week old, and
that doubtless the Romans had returned to their camp. She determined,
therefore, that she and Mary would continue their journey, but that the
maids should remain with their friend at Capitolias until the Roman
excursions ceased.
They accordingly set out in the morning as before, the two
women riding, and John and Jonas walking by the side of the donkeys.
Following the road by the side of the Hieromax, they kept on without meeting
anything to cause alarm until they reached the angle of the stream where the
road to Hippos branched off from that which followed the river down to
Tarichea. They had gone but a short distance when they saw a cloud of dust
rising along the road in front of them and the sparkle of arms in the sun.
“Turn aside, mother,” John exclaimed. “Those must be the
Romans ahead.”
Turning aside they rode toward some gardens and orchards
at no great distance, but before they reached them two Roman soldiers
separated themselves from the rest and galloped after them.
“Fly, John!” Martha said hurriedly. “You and Jonas can
escape.”
“It would only insure evil to you if we did, mother. No;
we will keep together.”
The Roman soldiers rode up and roughly ordered the party
to accompany them back to the main body, which consisted of fifty men. The
leader, a young officer whose garments and armor showed that he belonged to
a family of importance, rode forward a few paces to meet them.
“Some more of this accursed race of rebels!” he exclaimed.
“We are quiet travelers,” John said, “journeying from
Capitolias to Tarichea. We have harmed no one, my lord.”
“You are all the same,” the Roman replied, scowling upon
them. “You speak fair one day, and stab us in the back the next. Pomponius,”
he continued, turning to the sergeant, “put these two lads with the rest.
They ought to fetch a good price, for they are strong and active. As to the
girl, I will make a present of her to the general to send to his wife in
Rome. She is the prettiest Jewess I have seen since I entered the country.
The old woman can go. She is of no use to any one.”
Martha threw her arms round Mary and would have striven to
resist with her feeble strength the carrying out of the order, when John
said in Hebrew:
“Mother, you will ruin us all and lose your own life! Go
home quietly, and trust me to save Mary.”
The habit of submitting to her husband’s will which Martha
practiced all her life asserted itself. She embraced Mary passionately, and
drew aside as the Roman soldiers approached, and then tottering away a short
distance, sank weeping on the ground. Mary shed no tear, but, pale as death,
walked by the side of the soldier, who led her to the rear of the cavalcade,
where four of five other young women were standing in dejected attitudes.
John and Jonas were similarly placed with some young men in the midst of the
Roman soldiers. Their hands were tied behind them, and the troop resumed its
way. They were traveling by the road along which the little party had just
come. Whenever a house or small village was seen half of the troops galloped
off. Flames were soon seen to rise, and parties of wretched captives were
driven in. When about half-way to Capitolias the troop halted. The horses
were turned into a field of ripe corn to feed; half the men sat down to a
meal, while the remainder stood on guard over the captives. John had
whispered to Jonas to work his hands so as to loosen his cords, if possible;
and the lad, whose bones were very small, soon said that he could slip the
ropes off without difficulty.
It was harder work for John; and indeed while on the march
he did not venture to exert himself, fearing that the movements would be
noticed by the guards. But when they halted he got into the middle of the
group of captives and tried this best to loosen the cords. Jonas was close
beside him.
“It is of no use, Jonas,” he said. “The cords are cutting
into my flesh, and they will not yield in the slightest.”
“Let me try, John. Stand round close,” Jonas said to the
other captives in Hebrew. “I want to loosen my friend’s knots. If he can get
away he will bring rescue to you all.”
The others moved so as to completely cover the movements
of Jonas; and the lad, stooping down, applied his teeth to the knot in
John’s cords, and soon succeeded in loosening it.
“That will be enough, Jonas. I can draw my hand through
now.”
Jonas stood up again.
“When I make an effort to escape, Jonas, do you dash
between the horsemen and run for it. In the confusion you will get a start,
and they will not overtake you until you are across the river. Once on the
hill you are safe. If you remain behind and I get away, as likely as not one
of the soldiers would send a javelin through you, as being my companion.”
After half an hour’s halt, the Romans again mounted their
horses and returned to retrace their steps.
Two Romans rode on either side of the captives, who were
about fifty in number; and John gradually made his way to the front of the
party between the two leading horsemen. The officer, talking to his
sergeant, rode a few paces ahead in the middle of the road. Since the cords
had been loosened John had continued to work his fingers until the
circulation was restored. Suddenly he slipped his hands from their
fastenings, gave three bounds forward, and vaulted on the back of the horse
behind the officer. He had drawn the knife which had been hidden in his
girdle, and he threw one arm round the officer, while he struck the knife
deep into the horse’s flank. The animal reared in the air, and then, at a
second application of the knife, sprang forward at the top of his speed
before the astonished Roman knew what had happened.
John held him in his arms like a vise, and, exerting all
his strength, lifted him from the saddle and hurled him headlong to the
ground, where he lay bleeding and insensible. John had now time to look
around. Struck with astonishment at the sudden incident which had passed
under their eyes, the Romans had at first instinctively reined in their
horses. The sergeant had been the first to recover himself, and, shouting to
the five leading soldiers on each side to follow him, had spurred in pursuit
just as his officer was hurled to the ground. But John was already some
fifty yards away, and felt sure that he could not be overtaken.
He had remarked the horse ridden by the officer while they
were eating, and saw that it was of far higher blood and swifter pace than
any of those ridden by the soldiers. His own weight, too, was far less than
that of the heavy-armed men in pursuit of him; and with a shout of scornful
defiance and a wave of his hand he continued his course. Before a mile had
been passed he had left his pursuers far in the rear, and, seeing the
hopelessness of the pursuit, they presently reined up and returned to the
main body. Jonas had carried out John’s instructions, and the instant the
latter sprang on the officer he slipped under the belly of the horse next to
him and ran at the top of his speed for the river.
It was but a hundred yards away, and he had gone
three-quarters the distance before any of the soldiers, confused at the
attack upon their officer, doubtful whether the whole of the captives were
not about to fall upon them, and without orders how to act, set out in
pursuit. Jonas plunged into the stream, dived to the other side, and then
sprang forward again, just as three or four soldiers reached the bank he had
left. Their javelins were hurled after him, but without effect, and with a
shout of triumph he sprang up the hillside, and was soon safe from pursuit.
As soon as he saw that the Romans had turned back, John
sprang from his horse, unstrapped the heavy armor which covered its chest
and sides, and flung it away, and then mounting, resumed his course. At the
first house he came to he borrowed a shepherd’s horn, and as he approached
the first village sounded his signal for the assembly.
Two or three young men ran out from their houses as he
dashed up, for there was not a village in those parts from which some of the
young men had not gone up to the mountains to join him after the fall of
Gamala, and all were ready to follow him anywhere. He rapidly gave them
orders to go to all the villages round, and instruct the young men to
assemble with all speed possible at their old trysting-place near Jabez
Galaad, and to spread the news, as they went, some from each village being
sent as messengers to others. Then he pursued his way at full speed, and by
sunset had issued his orders in some twenty villages. Being convinced that
by night a sufficient number of men would have gathered in the mountain for
his purpose, he rode back to the river, swam his horse across, and then
leaving it to shift for itself, made his way up the mountains.
Some seventy or eighty men had already arrived at the
appointed place, and fresh parties were coming in every minute. Jonas was
already there, John having arranged with him to watch the movements of the
Romans until the sun set, and then to bring word to the place of meeting as
to their movements.
“Well, Jonas, what is your news?”
“The Romans have halted for the night at a spot about a
mile this side of where we left them. They remained where they were until
the party who had ridden after you returned, then they went slowly back,
after having made a litter with their spears, on which four of them carried
the officer you threw from his horse—what a crash he made! I heard the clang
of his arms as I was running. They stopped near one of the villages they
burned as we went past, and when I turned to make my way here their fires
were burning, so there’s no doubt they mean to halt there for the night.”
“That is good news, indeed!” John said. “Before morning we
will rouse them up in a way they little expect.”
John’s followers arrived eager for the fight, for the news
of the devastations committed by this party of Romans had roused the whole
district to fury. As a rule the Romans, except when actually on a campaign,
abstained from all ill-treatment of the inhabitants, the orders against
plundering and injuring the people being here, as in other countries held by
the Roman arms, very stringent. In the present case there was no doubt that
Roman soldiers had been killed, but these had brought their fate upon
themselves by their ill-treatment and insult of the villagers; and no notice
would have been taken of the slaying of men while acting in disobedience of
orders, had it not been that they belonged to the company of Servilius Maro.
He was a young noble, possessed of great influence in Rome, and of a
ferocious and cruel disposition, and he had urged the general so strongly to
allow him to go out to inflict punishment upon the country people that
consent had reluctantly been given. But even at this time, although the Jews
were not aware of it, a messenger was on his way to Scythopolis, as most
serious reports as to his cruelty to peaceful inhabitants had come to the
general’s ears.
But that message Servilius was never to receive. By
midnight upward of four hundred men had gathered at the rendezvous in the
mountains. John divided the force into four bodies, and gave each their
orders as to the part that they were to take, and then marched down the
hill, crossed the river, and advanced toward the Roman bivouac.
When within a quarter of a mile of the fires the band
broke up into sections, and proceeded to surround the enemy. When each
company reached the position John had marked out for it the men began to
crawl slowly forward toward the Romans. John sounded a note on his horn, and
with a shout the whole band rushed to their feet and charged down upon the
enemy. Before the latter could spring to their feet and mount their horses
the Jews were among them.
John, with a picked band of twenty men, at once made his
way to the center of the camp, where the captives, ignorant of the cause of
this sudden alarm, stood huddled together, placing his men around them to
prevent any Roman soldier injuring them, John joined in the fray. It was
short. Taken by surprise, unable to get together and form in order of
defense, the Roman soldiers were surrounded and cut down, each man fighting
stubbornly to the last. One of the first to fall was their leader, who
springing to his feet at the alarm, had rushed just as he was, without
helmet or armor, among his soldiers, and was stabbed in a dozen places
before he had time to draw his sword. The moment the conflict was over, and
the last Roman had fallen, John ordered his men to disperse at once.
“Regain your homes before morning,” he said; “there may be
other parties of Romans out, and it is as well that none, even your friends,
should see you return, and then the Romans will have no clew as to those who
have taken part in this night’s business. Take not any of their arms or
spoils. We have fought for vengeance and to relieve our friends, not for
plunder. It is well that the Romans should see that, when they hear of the
disaster and march out to bury the dead.”
The men were already crowding round the captives,
relieving them from their bonds, and in many cases embracing and weeping on
their necks, for among them were many friends and relations of the rescuing
party.
John soon found Mary.
“Is this a miracle you have preformed, John?” the girl
said. “Can it be true that our captors have been slain, and that we are
free?”
“Yes, dear, we can continue our journey.”
“But how has it happened, John—how has it all come about?”
“Jonas and I escaped, as I suppose you know, Mary.”
“There was a great confusion and stir upon the road,” Mary
said, “but I did not know what had happened until we got here. Then some of
the men said that two of the captives had escaped, and that one of them
jumped on to the horse of the officer and overthrew him, and had ridden off.
They said they were both young; and as I missed you both from among the
party I thought it must have been you. But how did all these men come
together?”
“I rode round the country, calling upon the young men in
the villages to take up arms to rescue their friends who had been carried
away captive into slavery, and to revenge the destruction which this band of
ruffians had caused. There were plenty of brave men ready to undertake the
task, and, as you can see, we have carried it out. And now, Mary, we had
best be going. You see the others are dispersing fast, and it is as well to
be as far from here by morning as possible. A troop of Roman horse may come
along, journeying between Scythopolis and Capitolias, and if they came upon
this camp they might scour all the country.”
“I am ready, John. What a fate you have saved me from! I
have seemed in a dream ever since the Romans met us this afternoon. I have
tried to think of what my life was going to be, but could not. When we got
here I tried to weep, but no tears would come. I have been sitting here as
still and cold as if frozen, till I heard the notes of the horn. Oh, John,
do you know John of Gamala was there?”
“How do you know, Mary?” John asked in surprise.
“One of the young men, we was a captive, was lying near,
and he leaped to his feet when the horn sounded, and shouted, ‘There is John
of Gamala’s horn; we are saved.” Did you know he was with you?”
“Yes, I knew he was,” John said.
“You won’t say anything against him again,” Mary said.
“Why did you not bring him here to us that we night thank him?”
“Certainly I will not say anything against him in future,
Mary. And now let us be going. I am very anxious about my poor mother. We
will follow the road to the spot where we left her. By the time we get there
morning will be breaking. We will inquire for her at every village we pass
through, for I am sure she cannot have gone far. The Romans did not take the
asses, but even with them she could not have traveled far, and probably took
shelter at the first place which she came to.”
This proved to be the case. At the first village they
arrived at, after passing the spot at which they had been taken captives
they heard that late the evening before a woman had arrived in sore
distress. She was leading two asses, which she seems too feeble to mount.
She stated that her son and daughter, had been carried away by the Romans,
and she had been received for the night in the principal house in the
village.
Martha’s delight when John and Mary entered the house
where she had been sheltered was beyond words. She fell on their necks and
kissed them, with broken sentences of thankfulness to God at their
deliverance, and it was some time before she was sufficiently calm to hear
how their escape had been effected by the night attack upon the Romans by
the country people. She was scarcely surprised when she heard that John had
effected his escape, and summoned the people to rise to rescue them.
“You told me to trust you to save Mary, John, and I have
kept on saying your words over and over again to myself. It seemed to me as
if I did not quite understand them, and yet there was comfort in them. I
could not even think what you could do to help Mary, and yet it appeared as
if you yourself must have some hope.”
As soon as Martha was sufficiently recovered from her
emotions to resume their journey the party again started. They made a détour
to avoid Hippos, for, as John said, there might be inquiries as
to every one who was noticed coming from the direction of the scene of the
struggle. They made many halts by the way, for Martha was scarcely able to
retain her seat on the donkey, and even Mary was greatly shaken by the event
of her captivity and rescue. During the heat of the day they remained under
the shade of some trees, and the sun was setting when they approached the
farm. Simon and the men hurried out when the sound of the asses’ feet was
heard. Martha burst into tears as he assisted her to alight.
“What ails you, wife? I trust that no evil has befallen
you by the way. Where are the maids? Why, Mary, my child, you look pale
too!”
“No wonder, uncle, that aunt is shaken, and that I look
pale. For John and I and Jonas were taken captives by the Romans, who
carried us off to sell as slaves, leaving poor mother behind.”
“And how then have you escaped, child?”
“John and Jonas got away from them, and raised all the
country; for the Romans had done much harm killing and carrying away
captives and burning. So when he called them the men took up arms and fell
upon the Romans at night and slew them all, and rescued me and some fifty
other captives who had fallen into their hands.”
Simon asked no further questions for the time, but helped
Martha into the house, and then handed her over to the care of Mary, and
half an hour later she had recovered sufficiently to return to the room, and
sit there holding Simon’s hand in quiet happiness, and watching Mary as she
resumed her accustomed tasks and assisted old Isaac in preparing supper.
“Everything looks just as it was, mother. I could hardly
have believed things would have got on so well without me to look after
them. And there are quantities of grapes on the vines still; they are too
ripe for wine, but they will last us for eating for months, and that is ever
so much better than making them into wine—.”
She stopped, for Simon had taken his place at the head of
the table, and offered up thanks in the name of the whole household for the
mercies that had been vouchsafed to them, and especially that they were all
once again assembled together in their house without there being one vacant
place. Then the meal began. While it was eaten many questions were asked on
both sides; Simon inquiring about his bother-in-law and his family and the
life they had led at the farm, Martha asking after their neighbors, who had
suffered and who had escaped without loss or harm. When Isaac and the men
retired Jonas rose also to go, but Simon stopped him.
“Remain with us, Jonas. Your life has been strangely cast
in that of John’s, and I would that henceforth you take your place as one of
the family. You saved his life at Jotapata, and you will henceforth be as an
adopted son to me. Martha, I know that you will spare some of your affection
for the lad who is a younger brother to John, and who would, I believe, nay,
I feel sure, if need be, give his life for his friend.”
Martha said a few kind words to Jonas, whose quiet and
somewhat subdued manner, and whose evident affection for John, had greatly
pleased her, and Mary gave him a little nod, which signified that she gladly
accepted him as one of the family.
“And now, Martha,” Simon said, “you have not yet told me
how proud you must feel in the doings of our son. Our friends here are never
weary of congratulating me, and truly I feel thankful that a son of mine
should have done such deeds, and that the Lord should have chosen him as an
instrument of his will.”
“My dear father,” John interrupted, “I have told you that
there is nothing at all out of the way in what we have done. Jonas and the
others did just as much as I did, and methinks that some of them make much
more than is needful of our skirmishes, and praise me because in so doing
they praise themselves, who did as much as I did.”
“But I do not understand you, Simon,” Martha said. “I know
that John fought bravely at Jotapata, and that it was marvelous that he and
Jonas escaped when so many fell. Is it that you are speaking of?”
“What! Has John said nothing about what he has been doing
since?” Simon asked in surprise.
“No, father, I said nothing about it,” John said before
his mother could speak. “I thought, in the first place, that you would like
to tell them, and, in the next, the people there had heard such magnified
reports that I could not for very shame lay claim to be the hero they had
pictured to themselves.”
“But what has he done?” Martha asked more and more
surprised; while Mary at his last words sprang to her feet and stood looking
at him with and intent and eager face.
“He should have told you, Martha,” Simon said. “It is no
light thing that this son of ours has done. Young as he is the eyes of the
people are upon him. For with a small band which he gathered here he
harassed the enemy several days, and boldly entering their camp destroyed it
by fire.”
“Oh, John!” Mary said in a low voice; while Martha
exclaimed:
“What! Is the John of whom we have heard so much, the
young man of whom the people speak as their future leader, our boy? You
cannot mean it, Simon!”
“There is no mistake about it, Martha. The lad came to me
and said he thought that with a small band he could cause much trouble to
the Romans; so I told him he could go, not knowing whether he spoke from the
restlessness of youth, or because it was the will of the Lord that he should
go and fight for the country; indeed, it seemed to many that his marvelous
escape from Jotapata showed that God had need of him. So I did not withstand
him. There were many from the villages round who were ready to join
themselves to him and follow him, for the fame of his escape had made him
much talked of. So he went with twenty-four followers, and, of course, Jonas
here; and truly he did, as all men say, great things. And though he saved
not Gamala, as indeed could not have been done save by a miracle of God,
with so small a band, he did much, and by the burning of their camp not only
struck a heavy blow upon the Romans, but he inspired the people with hope.
Before, it seemed that to resist the Romans was to bring certain destruction
upon those who ventured it; now men see that with prudence, united with
bravery, much may be done, and in the spring John will be followed by a
great gathering of fighting men from all the country round.”
Martha sat in speechless surprise looking at her son.
“My dear mother,” John said, “what I told you before when
you were praising the unknown John is equally true now that it is John your
son. We acted with common sense, which so far no one seems to have exercise
in our struggle with the Romans. We just kept out of their reach, and took
good care never to come to actual blows with them. We constantly threatened
them, and compelled them, who knew nothing of our members or strength, to
cease working. As to the burning their camp, of course there was a certain
amount of danger in it, but one cannot make war without danger. We crept
through their sentries into the camp in the night and set it on fire, and
then made our escape as best we could.
“As only one of our number was killed, and he from falling
over a precipice and not by the sword of the Romans, you see the peril could
not have been very great. It was just as I said, that because we did not
throw away our lives, but were prudent and cautious, we succeeded. People
have made a great fuss about it because it is the only success, however
small, that we have gained over the Romans; but, as my father says, it has
certainly had a good effect. It has excited a feeling of hopefulness, and in
the spring many will take the field with the belief that after all the
Romans are not invincible, and that those who fight against them are not
merely throwing away their lives.”
It was some time before Martha could realize that the hero
of which she had heard so much was the quiet lad standing before her—her own
son John.
“Simon,” she said at last, “morning and night I have
prayed God to protect him of whom we heard so much, little thinking that it
was my own son I was praying for. To-night I will thank him that he has so
blessed me. Assuredly God’s hand is with him. The dangers he has run and the
success that he has gained may, as he says, be magnified by report;
nevertheless he has assuredly withstood the Romans, even as David went out
against Goliath. To-morrow I will hear more of this; but I feel shaken with
the journey and with this strange news. Come, Mary, let us to bed!” But Mary
had already stolen away, without having said a single word after her first
exclamation.
John was at work soon after daybreak next morning, for
there was much to be done. The men were plowing up the stubble ready for the
sowing, Jonas had gone off with Isaac to drive in some cattle from the
hills, and John set to work to dig up a patch of garden ground near the
house. He had not been long at work when he saw Mary approaching. She came
along quietly and slowly, with a step altogether unlike her own.
“Why, Mary, is that you?” he said as she approached. “Why,
Miriam herself could not walk slower. Are you ill this morning, child?” he
asked with a change of voice as he saw how pale she was looking.
Mary did not speak until she came quite close, then she
stopped and looked at him with eyes full of tears.
“Oh, John,” she began, “what can I say?”
“Why, my dear Mary, what on earth is the matter with you?”
he said, throwing down his spade and taking her hands in his.
“I am so unhappy, John.”
“Unhappy!” John repeated. “What is making you unhappy,
child?”
“It is so dreadful,” she said, “to think that I, who ought
to have known you so well, I, your betrothed wife, have been thinking that
you were so mean as to be jealous, for I did think it was that, John, when
you made light of the doings of that hero I had been thinking about so much,
and would not allow that he had done anything particular. I thought that you
were jealous, John; and now I know what you have done, and why you spoke so,
I feel I am altogether unworthy of you.”
“Well, Mary, I never thought you were a little goose
before. What nonsense you are talking! It was only natural you should have
thought I was jealous, and I should have been jealous if it had been any one
else you were praising so much. It was my fault for not telling you at once.
Concealments are always stupid; but I had thought that it would give you a
pleasant surprise when you got home to hear about it; but instead of causing
you pleasure I have caused you pain. I was not vexed in the slightest; I was
rather amused when you answered me so curtly.”
“I think it was cruel of you, John, to let me go on
thinking badly of you, and showing yourself in so unworthy a light. That
does not make it any the less wrong of me. I ought to have believed in you.”
“You are making a mountain out of a molehill, Mary, and I
won’t hear any such nonsense. You heard an absurd story as to what some one
had been doing, and you naturally made a hero of him. You were hurt by my
speaking slightingly of this hero of yours, and naturally thought I was
jealous at hearing such praises of another from my betrothed wife. It was
all perfectly natural. I was not in the least offended with you, or put out
in any way, except that I was vexed with myself for not telling at once that
all these fables related to your Cousin John. Now, dry your eyes, and don’t
think any more about it. Go and pick two of the finest bunches of grapes you
can find, and we will eat them together.”
But it was some time before Mary recovered her brightness.
The changes which the last few months had made almost depressed her. It was
but a year ago that John and she had been boy and girl together; now he had
become a man, had done great deeds, was looked upon by many as one chosen
for the deliverance of the nation. Mary felt that she too had aged; but the
change in her was as nothing to that of her old playfellow. It was but a
year ago she had been gravely advising him, treating him sometimes as if she
had been the elder. She would have treated him now, if he would have let
her, with something of the deference and respect which a Jewish maiden would
usually pay to a betrothed husband—one who was shortly to become her lord.
But the first time he detected this manner John simply laughed at her and
said:
“My dear Mary, do not let us have any nonsense of this
sort. We have been always equals, you and I, friends and companions. You
know just as well as I do that in all matters which we have had in common,
you have always had quite as much sense as I, and on a great many matters
more sense. Nothing has occurred since then to alter that. I have grown into
a young man, you into a young woman; but we have advanced equally. On
matters concerning warfare I have gained a deal of knowledge; in other
matters, doubtless, you have gained knowledge. And if, dear, it is God’s
will that I pass through the troubles and dangers that lie before us, and we
become man and wife, I trust that we shall always be the friends and
comrades that we have been as boy and girl together. It is all very well,
when young men and maidens have see nothing of each other until their
parents bring them together as man and wife, for the bride to affect a deep
respect, which I have not the least doubt she is generally far from feeling
in her heart, for the man to whom she is given. Happily this has not been
the way with us. We have learned to know each other well, and to know that
in all things, I trust, we shall be companions and equals. I do hope, Mary,
that there will be no change in our ways to few months we have to be
together now.
“In the spring I go up to help defend Jerusalem, and it is
no use hiding the fact from ourselves that there is but little chance of my
returning. We know what has befallen those who have hitherto defended cities
against the Romans, and what has happened to Jotapata and Gamala will
probably happen at Jerusalem. But for this reason let us have no change; let
us be as brother and sister to one another, as we have been all along. If
God brings me back safe to you and you become my wife there will be plenty
of time to settle exactly how much deference you shall pay me, but I shall
expect that when the novelty of affecting the wifely obedience which is
enjoined upon the females of our race is past you will be quite ready to
take up that equality which is, after all, the rule of practice.”
“I shall remember your words,” Mary said saucily, “when
the time comes. It may be you will regret your expressions about equality
some day.”
So during the winter Mary tried to be bright and cheerful,
and Martha, whose heart was filled with anxiety as to the dangers and trials
which lay before them—Jerusalem desperate enterprises—often wondered to
herself when she heard the girl’s merry laugh as she talked with John, and
saw how completely she seemed to put aside everyone sort of anxiety; but she
did not know how Mary often spent the entire night in weeping and prayer,
and how hard was her struggle to keep up the brave appearance which was, she
knew, a pleasure to John.
He was not much at home, being often absent for days
together. Strangers came and went frequently. John had long conversations
with them and sometimes went away with them and did not return for three or
four days. No questions were asked by his parents as to these visitors or
his absence. They knew that they had reference to what they considered his
mission; and as when he returned home he evidently wished to lay aside all
thought of other things and to devote himself to his life with them, they
asked no questions as to what he was doing.
He spoke sometimes of things to Mary when they were
together alone. She knew that numbers of young men were only waiting his
signal to join him; that parties of them met him among the hills and were
there organized into companies, each with officers of their own choice over
them; and that, unknown to the Romans at Scythopolis, there were daily held
throughout the country on both sides of the Jordan meetings where men
practiced with their arms, improved their skill with the bow and arrow, and
learned to obey the various signals of the bugle which John had now
elaborated.
John was resolute in refusing to accept any men with wives
and families. There were other leaders, he said, under whom these could
fight; he was determined to have none but men who were ready to sacrifice
their lives, and without the care of others dependent upon them.
He was ready to accept youths of fifteen as well as men of
twenty-five, believing that, in point of courage, the one were equal to each
other. But each candidate had to be introduced by others, who vouched for
his activity, hardihood, and courage. One of his objects was to avoid
increasing his band to too great dimensions. The number of those ready to go
up to defend Jerusalem, and eager to enroll themselves as followers of this
new leader, whose mission was now generally believed in in that part of the
country, was very large; but John knew that a multitude would be unwieldy;
that he would find it impossible to carry out the thousands of men tactics
dependent for success upon celerity of movement; and, moreover, that did he
arrive in Jerusalem with so great a following, he would once become an
object of jealousy to the leaders of the factions there.
He therefore limited the number to four hundred men,
urging upon all others who presented themselves or sent messages to him to
form themselves similar bands, to choose leaders, and to act as independent
bodies, hanging upon the rear of the Romans, harassing them with frequent
night alarms, cutting off their convoys, attacking their working parties,
and always avoiding encounters with strong bodies of the Romans by
retreating into the hills. He said that although he would not receive more
men into his own force than he thought could be easily handled, he should be
glad to act in concert with the other leaders, so that at times the bands
might all unite in a common enterprise, and especially that if they entered
Jerusalem they might hold together, and thus be enabled to keep aloof from
the parties of John of Gischala or Eleazar, who were contending for the
mastery of the city.
His advice was taken, and several bands similar to his own
were formed, but their leaders felt that they needed the prestige and
authority which John had gained, and that their followers would not obey
their orders with the faith which was inspired in the members of John’s own
band by their belief in his special mission. Their representations on this
subject were so urgent that John, at their request, attended a meeting at
which ten of these chiefs were present. It was held in a farm-house not far
from the spot where Gamala had stood. John was embarrassed at the respect
which these men, all of them several years older than himself, paid him; but
he accepted the position quietly, for he felt that the belief that existed
as to his having a special mission added greatly to his power of utility. He
listened to their representations as to their want of authority, and to the
rivalries and jealousies which already existed among those who had enrolled
themselves. When they had finished he said:
“I have been thinking the matter well over. I am convinced
that it is absolutely necessary that none of the commands shall exceed the
numbers I have fixed upon, namely, four hundred men, divided into eight
companies, each with a captain; but at the same time I do not see any
reasons why all our corps should not be nominally under one leader. If,
then, you think it will strengthen your position, I am ready to accept the
general leadership and to appoint you each as commanders of your troops.
Then you will hold my commissions, and I will support you in your commands
with any authority I may have.
“At the same time you will understand that you will in
reality act altogether independently of me, save and except when it seems to
me that we can unite in any enterprise; if we enter Jerusalem we will then
hold together for mutual protection from the factions; but even there you
will each command independently, for did I assume a general command it would
excite the jealousy of the leaders of the factions, and we should be forced
to take part in the civil strife which is devastating the city.”
A cordial consent to this proposition was given by the
other leaders, who said that the knowledge that they were John’s officers
would add immensely to their authority, and would also raise the courage and
devotion of their men, who would not believe that they were being led to
victory unless they were acting under the orders of John himself.
“Remember,” John said, “that if misfortune befalls us I
have never laid claim to any divine commission. We are all agents of God,
and it may be that he has specially chosen me as one of his instruments; but
this I cannot say beyond the fact that so far I have been carried safely
through great dangers and have been enabled to win successes over the
Romans. But I do not set up as a specially appointed leader. I say this for
two reasons: in the first place, that you should not think that I am
claiming authority and command on ground which may not be justified; and in
the second place, that if I should fall early in fighting, others should not
be disheartened and believe that the Lord has deserted them.
“I am but a lad among you, and I recognize that it is God
who has so strangely brought me into eminence, but having done that much he
may now choose some other instrument. If this should be so, as may well be,
one of you should obtain far greater success than may attend me, I shall be
only too glad to lay aside this authority over the rest with which you are
willing to invest me, and to follow him as cheerfully as you now propose to
follow me.”
The meeting soon afterward broke up, and the news that
John of Gamala, as he was generally called from the success he had gained
over the Romans before that town, had assumed the supreme command of the
various bands which were being raised in Eastern Galilee and on the east of
Jordan, spread rapidly and greatly increased the popular feeling of hope and
confidence. Fresh bands were formed, the leaders all receiving their
appointments from him. Before the spring arrived there were twenty bands
formed and organized in readiness to march down toward Jerusalem as soon as
the Roman legions got into motion.
Chapter
XI - A Tale of Civil Strife
Toward the spring, Simon and his family were surprised by
a visit from the Rabbi Solomon Ben Manasseh. It was a year since they had
last seen him, when he called to take leave of them on starting for
Jerusalem. They scarcely recognized him as he entered, so old and broken did
he look.
“The Lord be praised that I see you all safe and well!” he
said as they assisted him to dismount from the donkey that he rode. “Ah, my
friends, you are happy indeed in your quiet farm, free from all the
distraction of this terrible time! Looking round here and seeing you just as
I left you, save that the young people have grown somewhat, I could think
that I left you but yesterday, and that I have been passing through a
hideous nightmare. Look at me! My flesh has fallen away and my strength is
gone. I can scarce stand upon my legs, and a young child could overthrow me.
I have wept till my tears are dried up over the misfortune of Jerusalem, and
yet no enemy has come within sight of her walls, or dug a trench against
her. She is devoured by her own children. Ruin and desolation have come upon
her.”
The old man was assisted into the house and food and wine
placed before him. Then he was led into the guest-chamber, and there slept
for some hours. In the evening he had recovered somewhat of his strength,
and joined the party at their meal. When it was concluded and the family
were alone, he told them what had happened in Jerusalem during the past
year. Vague rumors of dissension and civil war had reached them, but a
jealous watch was set round the city, and none were suffered to leave, under
the pretext that all who wished to go out were deserters who sought to join
the Romans.
“I passed through with difficulty,” the rabbi said, “after
bribing John of Gischala with all my worldly means to grant me a pass
through the guards, and even then should not have succeeded had he not known
me in old times, when I looked upon him as one zealous for the defense of
the country against the Romans, little thinking then that the days would
come when he would grow into an oppressor of the people, tenfold as cruel
and pitiless as the worst of the Roman tribunes.
“Last autumn, when, with the band of horsemen with steeds
weary with hard riding he arrived before the gates of Jerusalem, saying that
they had come to defend the city, thinking it was worth while to risk their
lives in the defense of the country against the Romans, little thinking it
not worth while to risk their lives in the defense of a mere mountain town
like Gischala, the people poured out to meet him and do him honor. Terrible
rumors of slaughter and massacre in Galilee had reached us, but none knew
the exact truth. Moreover, John had been an enemy of Josephus, and since
Josephus had gone over to the Romans his name is hated and accursed among
the people, and thus they were favorably inclined toward John.
“I don’t think any one was deceived by the story he told,
for it was evident that John and his men had fled before the Romans. Still,
the tidings he brought were reassuring, and he was gladly received in the
city. He told us that the Romans had suffered very heavily at the sieges of
Jotapata and Gamala, that they were greatly dispirited by the desperate
resistance they had met with, that a number of the engines of war had been
destroyed, and that they were in no condition to undertake the siege of a
strong city like Jerusalem. But though all outwardly rejoiced, many in their
hearts grieved at the news, for they thought that even an occupation by the
Romans would be preferable to the suffering they were undergoing.
“For months bands of robbers, who called themselves
Zealots, had ravaged the whole country, pillaging, burning, and slaying,
under the pretense that those they assaulted were favorable to the cause of
Rome. Thus gradually the country people all forsook their homes and fled to
Jerusalem for refuge; and when the country was left a desert and no more
plunder was to be gained, these robber bands gradually entered Jerusalem.
“As you know, the gates of the holy city were always open
to all the Jewish people, and none thought of excluding the strangers who
entered, believing that every armed man would add to the power of resistance
when the Romans appeared before it. The robbers, who came singly or in small
parties from all parts of the country, soon gathered themselves together in
the city and established a sort of terror over the peaceable inhabitants.
Men were robbed and murdered openly in the street; houses were broken open
and pillaged; none dare walk in the street without the risk of insult or
assault. Antipas, Levias, and Saphias, all of royal blood, were seized,
thrown into prison, and there murdered; and many others of the principal
people were slain. Then the robbers proceeded to further lengths.
“They took upon themselves to appoint a high-priest;
selected a family which had no claim whatever to the distinction, and
drawing lots among them, chose as high-priest one Phappias—a country priest,
ignorant, boorish, and wholly unable to discharge the function of the
office. Hitherto the people had submitted to the oppression of the Zealots,
but this desecration of the holy office filled them with rage and
indignation; and Ananus, the oldest of the chief priests, a man of piety and
wisdom, was the head of the movement, and, calling the people together,
exhorted them to resist the tyranny which oppressed them, and which was now
desecrating the Temple; for the Zealots had taken refuge there and made the
holy place their headquarters.
“The people seized their arms, but before they were ready
for the attack the Zealots, learning what was going on, took the initiative
and fell upon them. The people were less accustomed to arms than their foes,
but they had the superiority of numbers, and fought with fury. At first the
Zealots gained the advantage, but the people increased in numbers, those
behind pressed those in front forward, and the Zealots were driven back into
the Temple, and the Quadrangle of the Gentiles was taken.
“The Zealots fled into the inner court and closed the
gates. Thither their wounded had already been carried, and the whole place
was defiled with their blood. But Ananus, having the fear of God before his
eyes, did not like to attack them there; and leaving six thousand chosen men
on guard in the cloisters, and arranging that these should be regularly
relieved, retired. Such was the state of things when John of Gischala
arrived. He at once professed complete agreement with the party of Ananus,
and was admitted into all their councils; but all the time, as we afterward
learned, he was keeping up a secret correspondence with the Zealots, and
betrayed to them all that took place at the council. There was some distrust
of him, but in addition to the party that had entered the city with him, he
had speedily gathered together many others; and, distracted as we already
were with our troubles, none cared to add to the number of their enemies by
openly distrusting John, who took many solemn oaths of fidelity to the cause
of order.
“He at length volunteered to enter the inner Temple on a
mission to the Zealots, and to persuade them to surrender and leave the
city. But no sooner was he among them than he threw off the mask, and told
the Zealots that the offers to allow them to depart in peace were blinds,
and that they would at once be massacred if they surrendered. He therefore
advised them to resist and to send for assistance without, recommending them
especially to send to the Idumeans. Eleazar and Zacharias, the chiefs of the
Zealots, felt sure that they above all would be sacrificed if they
surrendered, and they embraced John’s counsel and sent off swift-footed
messengers to the Idumeans, urging them to come to their assistance.
“The Idumeans had, since their conquest by Hyrcanus, been
incorporated with the Jews. They were a fierce and warlike people, of Arab
descent; and immediately the messengers of the Zealots arrived they embraced
the proposal, anticipating the acquisition of great plunder in Jerusalem.
Marching with all speed, they appeared twenty thousand strong before the
walls of Jerusalem.
“Although taken completely by surprise, for none knew that
messengers had gone over to the Idumeans, the people manned the walls, and
Jesus, a colleague of Ananus, addressed the Idumeans. He asked them to take
one of three courses: either to unite with the people in punishing the
notorious robbers and assassins who were desecrating the Temple, or to enter
the city unarmed and arbitrate between the conflicting parties, or to depart
and leave the city to settle its own difficulties. Simon, the leader of the
Idumeans, answered that they came to take the part of the true patriots
against men who were conspiring basely to sell the people into the hands of
the Romans.
“At this answer Jesus left the wall, and we held debate
upon the situation. Before the arrival of this new enemy we felt certain of
overpowering the Zealots, and Ananus would ere long have been persuaded to
lay aside his scruples and attack them, for as they were desecrating the
sanctuary it would be better to shed their blood there, and, when these
wicked men were slain, to offer up atonement and purify the Temple, as had
been done before in the days of the Maccabees after the Temple had been
defiled.
“We redoubled our guards round the Temple, so that none
could issue out thence to communicate with the Idumeans. At night a terrible
storm set in, with lightning, thunder, and rain, so that the very earth
seemed to shake. A great awe fell upon all within and without the city. To
all it seemed a sign of the wrath of God at the civil discords; but though
doubtless it was the voice of the Almighty, it was rather a presage of
further evils.
“Under shelter of the storm, which drove all the guards to
take refuge, some of the Zealots cut asunder the bars of the gate and crept
along the street to the wall. Then they sawed through the bars of the gate
that faced the Idumeans, who were trembling with terror in the storm. Unseen
by any one the Idumeans entered the gate, marched through the city, and
approached the Temple. Then they fell upon our guards, while the Zealots
attacked them from behind.
“Furious at the hours they had passed exposed into the
tempest, ashamed of their fears, and naturally pitiless and cruel, the
Idumeans gave no quarter, and a terrible carnage took place among the ten
thousand men who had been placed in the outer court of the Temple. Some
fought desperately, others threw themselves down from the wall into the
city, and when morning dawned eighty-five hundred of our best fighting men
had been slain.
“As soon as it was daylight the Idumeans broke into the
city, pillaging and slaying. The high-priest, Ananus and Jesus, were among
those who were slain, and in that terrible night were extinguished the last
hopes of saving Jerusalem. Ananus was a man of the highest character. He had
labored unceasingly to place the city in a posture of defense, believing,
and rightly, that the stronger were its walls, and the more formidable the
resistance it could offer, the better chance there was of obtaining
favorable terms from the Romans.
“Ananus was the leader and hope of the peace party, which
comprised all the respectable classes and all the older and wiser men in
Jerusalem. His death left the conduct of affairs in the hands of the
thoughtless, the rash, and the desperate. The massacre continued for days,
the Idumeans hunting the citizens in the streets. Vast numbers were killed
without question. The young men of the upper classes were dragged to prison
and were there scourged and tortured to force them to join the Zealots; but
not one would do so; all preferred death.
“Thus perished twelve thousand of the best and wisest in
Jerusalem. Then the Zealots set up a tribunal, and by proclamation assembled
seventy of the principal citizens remaining to form a court, and before it
brought Zacharias, the son of Baruch, and upright, patriotic, and wealthy
man. Him they charged with entering into correspondence with the Romans, but
produced no shadow of evidence against him.
“Zacharias defended himself boldly, clearly establishing
his own innocence, and denouncing the iniquities of his accusers. The
seventy unanimously acquitted the prisoner, preferring to die with him to
condemning an innocent man. The Zealots rushed forward with cries of rage
and slew Zacharias, and with blows and insults turned the judges out of the
Temple. The Idumeans at length began to weary of massacre and were sated
with pillage, and declaring that they had been deceived by the Zealots, and
that they believed no treason had been intended, they left the city, first
opening the prisons and releasing two thousand persons confined there, who
fled to Simon the son of Gioras, who was wasting the country toward Idumea.
“The Zealots after their departure redoubled their
iniquities, and seemed as if they would leave none alive save the lowest of
the people. Gorion, a great and distinguished man, was among the slain.
Niger of Peræa who had been the leader in the attack on the Romans at
Ascalon, a noble and true-hearted patriot, was also murdered. He died
calling upon the Romans to come to avenge those who had been thus murdered,
and denouncing famine, pestilence, and civil massacre, as well as war,
against the accursed city.
“I had lain hidden with an obscure family, with whom I had
lodged during these terrible times. So great was the terror and misery in
the city that those who lived envied the dead. It was death to bury even a
relative, and both within and without the city lay heaps of bodies decaying
in the sun. Even among the Zealots themselves factions arose. John of
Gischala headed one party, and that the more violent. Over these he ruled
with absolute authority, and occupied one portion of the city. The other
party acknowledged no special leader. Sometimes, then, the faction fought
among themselves, but neither side ceased from plundering and murdering the
inhabitants.
“Such, my friends, was the condition of Jerusalem when I
left it, having, as I told you, purchased a permission from John of Gischala
to pass through the guard at the gates.
“As I traveled here I learned that another danger
threatens us. The sect called the Assassins, as you know, seized the strong
fortress of Masada near the Dead Sea at the beginning of the troubles. Until
lately they have been content to subsist on the plunder of the adjacent
country, but on the night of the Passover they surprised Engaddi, dispersed
all who resisted, and slew seven hundred women and children who could not
escape. They carried off the contents of the granaries, and are now wasting
the whole region.
“What hope can there be of success, my friends, when, with
an enemy close to their gates, the Jews are slaying more of their
fellow-countrymen than the Romans themselves? Did ever a country present so
humiliating and terrible a spectacle? Were such atrocities ever perpetrated
by men upon their brothers? And yet the madmen still believe that the
Almighty will deliver them, will save from destruction that Temple which
they have polluted, the altars that they have deluged with blood.”
When the rabbi had finished his narration there was a long
silence. Martha was in tears at the recital of the misery which was endured
by the inhabitants of Jerusalem; Simon sat with his face covered with his
hands; John had scarce moved since the rabbi had begun his story, but sat
with a heavy frown on his face, looking straight before him; while Mary
anxiously watched him to see the effect of the recital upon him. Simon was
the first to speak.
“It is a tale of mourning, lamentation, and woe that you
have told us, rabbi. Not even in the days of our captivity in Babylon were
the Jewish people fallen so low. Let us to bed now. These things are too
terrible to speak of until we have laid them before the Lord and asked his
guidance. I wonder not now, rabbi that years seem to have rolled over your
head since we last met.”
The others rose. Mary, as she passed John, laid her hands
on his shoulder with a caressing action, which was very rare to her, for she
generally behaved to him as to a brother, holding any exhibition of greater
affection un-maidenly until the days of betrothal were ended.
The action seemed to recall John from his gloomy thought,
and he smiled down at her anxious face; then when the others went off to
their apartments he went out into the night air and stood for hours nearly
immovable with his eyes fixed on the stars. In the morning Mary joined him
in the garden, as had come to be their custom, this being the only time in
the day when they were alone together.
“Well, John?” she asked.
He understood her question.
“I have thought it over, Mary, in every way, but I cannot
see that my duty is changed by what we heard last night. Affection for you
and my parents would keep me here, and I wish that I could see that my duty
could go hand in hand with my wishes. I have been sorely tempted to yield,
to resign the struggle, to remain here in peace and quiet; but I should
never be happy. I do not believe that I am, as so many think, specially
called to be deliverer, though God has assuredly specially protected and
aided me; but did I draw back now it would be a grievous discouragement to
many. I have put my hand to the plow and cannot look back. God has permitted
there miseries to fall upon Jerusalem, doubtless as a punishment for the
sins of the people. It may be yet that his wrath will be abated, and that he
will remember the mercies of old.
“He has suffered his temple to be profaned, but it may not
be his purpose to allow it to be destroyed utterly. The evil doings,
therefore, of evil men do not release us from our duty, and it has always
been held the chief duty of all Jews to die, if need be, in defense of the
Temple. Never so long as that stands can we say that the Lord has wholly
turned his face from us, that he purposes another period of exile and
captivity to befall his people. Therefore, Mary, I shall go on as I have
intended, warring against the Romans and doing what I can to hinder their
advance against Jerusalem. I think that the war may last longer than I had
expected. Vespasian will have heard from those who, like the rabbi, have
escaped Jerusalem, what is going on within the city, and knowing the great
strength of its walls, and judging from what he saw at Jotapata and Gamala,
how desperate would be its resistance were he to appear before it, he may
well decide to leave it for the present, suffering the population to prey
upon each other, to consume their provisions, and waste their strength till,
when he marches against it, there will be no longer men left to man the
walls.”
“I thought you would decide so, John,” Mary said quietly;
“and much as I love you—for I do love you, John—I would rather part with you
so, never to see you again, than that you should draw back now. I set you up
on a pedestal before I knew that it was you who was my hero, and I would not
have it said that he of whom such high hopes were cherished drew back from
the enterprise he had taken up. Rather would I mourn for you all my life
than that men should say of you, This is he of whom we said he is the
deliverer, but who shrank from the dangers of battle and threw down his
country’s sword.”
“Thank you, Mary. I am glad to hear you say so. I thought
that I was right; but it was very hard so to decide. And now that you agree
with me, my chief cause for hanging back is removed. Henceforth I shall
trouble no more over it. My conscience tells me that I am right to go. You
say go also; therefore now, whatever betides I shall not blame myself, but
shall feel that I could not have taken any other course.”
“I have faith, John, that you will come back to me when
the troubles are over. I believe that whatever may happen in Jerusalem you
will be spared to me. I think that it was either for the country or for me
that your life was spared alone of all those that fought at Jotapata, and I
mean to keep on thinking so. It will keep up my spirits while you are away,
and will help me to cheer our mother.”
“If the Romans do not move upon Jerusalem I may be able to
be often at home. Our policy will be to strike a blow; and then, when the
Romans gather in force, to scatter and disappear; so that I may often be
home until the time comes when the enemy gather round Jerusalem. But at any
rate, Mary, I shall try and believe that your hope is well founded, and that
in the end I shall return alive to you. Certainly I shall not spare my life;
for when one takes up the post of a leader of his fellows he must never hang
back from danger, but must be always in the front. At the same time I shall
never forget that you are thinking and praying for me, and will never throw
away my life recklessly; and if the time comes when I see that all is lost,
that fighting is no longer of avail, I will neither rush into the enemy’s
ranks to die, nor will I slay myself with my own weapons, but I will strive
in every way to save my life for your sake, having done all that I could for
our country and the Temple.”
“That is all I ask, John. I am quite content to wait here
until the day comes that you shall return; and then, though our cause be
lost, our country ruined, and God’s Temple destroyed, we can yet feel that
God has been good and merciful to us, even if we be driven out of our home,
and have to become exiles in a far land.”
A week later the news came that the Romans were preparing
to take the field. The young men of the village at once started as
messengers through the country. At night a vast pile of brushwood was
lighted on the hill above Gamala, and answering fires soon blazed out from
other heights. At he signal men left their homes on the shores of Galilee,
in the cities of the plains, in the mountains of Peræa and Batanæa.
Captiolias, Gerisa and Pella, Sepphoris, Caphernaum and Tiberias, and even
the towns and villages almost within sight of Cæsar’s camp at Cæsarea, sent
their contingents, and in twenty-four hours eight thousand armed men were
gathered on the slopes of Mount Galaad.
Each man brought with him grain sufficient for a week’s
consumption, and all had, according to their means brought money, in
accordance with instructions John and the other commanders had issued. For
John held that although, as they were fighting for the country, they must,
if necessary, live upon the country, yet that as far as possible they should
abstain from taking food without payment, and so run the risk of being
confounded with the bands who, under the cloak of patriotism, plundered and
robbed the whole country.
The bands assembled, each under their leaders. It was easy
to see that they had come from different localities. Tarichea and Tiberias
had both sent two companies, and the aspect of these differed widely from
that of the companies of peasants raised in the villages on the slopes of
Hermon or among the mountains of Peræa; but all seemed animated by an equal
feeling of devotion and of confidence in their young leader.
John, after carefully inspecting his own band, visited the
camps of the other companies, and was everywhere received with acclamations.
He addressed each company in turn, not only urging them to show bravery, for
that every Jew had shown who had fought against the Romans, but pointing out
that far more than this was required.
While they must be ready to give their lives when need be,
they must be equally ready to shun the fight, to scatter and fly, when their
leaders gave the orders. It was not by bravery that they could hope to
overcome the Romans, but by harassing them night and day, by attacking their
camps, cutting off their convoys, and giving them no rest. Above all,
obedience was required.
“Look at the Roman soldiers,” he said. “They have no wills
of their own. They advance or retreat; they attack when they know that those
who first attack must die; they support all hardships and fatigues; they
accomplish marvels in the way of work; they give themselves up, in fact, to
obey the orders given them, never questioning whether those orders are the
best, but blindly obeying them; and so it must be here if we are to fight
the Romans with a chance of success. The most useful man here—the man who
will do best service to his country—is not he who is strongest or bravest,
but he who is most prompt in his obedience of orders. The true hero is he
who gives up his will and, if need be, his life, at the order of his leader.
You have chosen your own officers, and I have confirmed the choice that you
have made. It is for you now to give them your support and assistance. There
will be hardships—these must be borne without complaint; there will be
delays—these must be supported with patience; there will be combats and
dangers—these must be met with confidence and courage, believing that God
will give you success, and that although the issue of the strife is in his
hands, each of you should do his best by his conduct and courage to gain
success.
“We shall not act in one great body, for we could not find
food in the villages for so large a number; moreover, to do so would be to
give the Romans an opportunity of massing their forces against us, of
surrounding and destroying us. On the great occasions and for a great object
we may gather together and unite our forces. At other times, although acting
upon a general plan and in concert with each other, each company will work
independently. So we shall elude the Romans. When they strike at us, we
shall be gone; when they try to enclose us, we shall disperse; when they
pursue one body, others will fall upon them; when they think that we are in
one part of the country, we will be striking a blow in another; when they
fancy themselves in security, we will fall upon them. We will give them no
rest or peace.”
John’s addresses were received with shouts of approval. By
the great majority of those present he was now seen for the first time; but
his appearance, the tone of authority with which he spoke, his air of
confidence, and the manner in which he had evidently thought out the plans
of action, and prepared for all contingencies, confirmed the reports which
they had heard of him, and the conviction that he was a specially appointed
leader was deepened and strengthened. How otherwise could one who was a mere
youth speak with such firmness and authority!
The memories of the Jews were stored with legends of the
prowess of Judas the Maccabean and his brothers and of other leaders who had
from time to time arisen and enabled them to clear their country of
oppressors, and they were thus prepared to accept willingly those who
appeared to them especially sent as leaders, and the question of age and
experience weighed but little with them. As none had been trained as
soldiers, there were none who had to set aside superior claims.
Samuel had been chosen as a child, Saul was the youngest
of his brethren, and David a lad when he slew the champion of the
Philistines. Such being the case, the youth of John was no drawback in the
eyes of his followers; and, indeed, the fact that, being still a youth, he
had yet escaped from Jotapata, where all his elders had died, and that he
had inflicted a heavy blow upon the Romans when all others who had opposed
them had perished, seemed in itself a proof that he was under special
protection.
John probably believed in himself less than did any man
among his followers. Piously and devoutly brought up, he saw in the two
escapes that he had had from death at the hands of the Romans signs of a
special protection of God. But while he hoped that he might be able to do
the Romans much harm, he had not any conviction that he was destined to
deliver his country. He had none of the fervent enthusiasm of men who are
convinced that they have a divine mission, and that miracles would be
wrought in his favor.
He had seen the tremendous strength of the Roman army as
it defiled from the mountains before Jotapata. He had learned the power of
their war machines, and had evidence of their discipline, their bravery, and
perseverance, and had no idea that such a force as that gathered round him
could cope with the legions of Rome. Still, that firm and pious belief which
was so deeply ingrained in the heart of the Jews, that God specially
interested himself in them, that he personally directed everything that
befell them, and intervened in every incident of their history, had its
effect upon him.
His training taught him that he was an instrument in God’s
hands; and although he hardly even hoped that he was destined to be a
deliverer of Jerusalem, he thought that God might intend him to do great
things for his people. At any rate, while never claiming any special
authority, or to have, more than those around him, any special mission, he
was careful not to damp the enthusiasm of his followers by disclaiming the
mission they attributed to him, knowing how much such a belief added to his
authority and to the efficiency of the force under his command.
Chapter XII - Desultory
Fighting
After having gone through the camps of the whole of the
companies, John assembled the leaders round him and held a council as to
future operations. It was agreed that it would be best to leave alone for
the present the legion at Scythopolis, for rumors of the gathering would
almost certainly have reached that city, and the Romans might be on their
guard against attack. It was resolved, therefore, to cross the Jordan a few
miles below Tarichea, to traverse the hills between Endor and Gelbus, and by
a long march to gain the range of hills extending from Carmel to Samaria and
forming the boundary between the latter province and Galilee. They would
then be looking down upon the camp of Vespasian at Cæsarea.
The country between these hills and the city was too flat
for them to engage with any hopes of success, for although by a surprise
that might inflict great damage on the Romans, they would be wholly unable
to withstand the charges of the Roman horse. They would therefore maintain a
lookout from the mountains, and attack the Roman camp the first time it was
pitched on ground whence a rapid retreat could be effected to the hills.
As the Jordan was unfordable between Scythopolis and the
lake, all who could not swim were ordered to carry with them on their march
down to the river logs of light wood sufficient to support them crossing.
Those who could swim were to assist in piloting over those
unable to do so. This would be a work of no great difficulty, for the width
of the Jordan was not great, and it was only a short distance in the center
that it would be unfordable. As was to be expected, the companies raised
near the shore of the lake contained but few men unable to swim, while those
from the mountain districts were almost wholly ignorant of the art.
The bands were therefore linked together for the purpose
of crossing, one of those from the plains and a company of mountaineers
marching down to the stream together. The preparations were all complete by
the afternoon, and just as it was becoming twilight the leading bands
arrived on the banks of the Jordan. The crossing was effected without
difficulty, and in two hours all were over. Then the companies formed up
under their leaders and started independently, men who knew the country well
being assigned as guides to each.
They crossed the hill between Endor and Gelbus, marched
through Jezrael, and then, just as morning was breaking, ascended the slopes
of Mount Carmel, leaving Legio on their right. It was a march of about fifty
miles, but the men were all active and vigorous, lightly armed, and
sustained by enthusiasm and excitement, and not a man dropped behind during
the journey. Once among the hills, they threw themselves down for a rest of
some hours. From the crest of the hill it was but some twelve miles down to
Cæsarea, and the blue line of the sea extended right and left as far as the
eye could reach.
In the afternoon Jonas was sent down to the city to learn
how matters stood there, and when Vespasian was going to move. He was to
remain there that night and return with the news on the following morning.
He came back, however, at midnight, saying that the Romans had marched on
the previous day, that they had taken the southern road which skirted the
mountains for some distance, and would probably cross the central range at
Sichen, and either proceed to Scythopolis or join the legion thence on the
plain of Aulon, west of the Jordon. This was a disappointment, but at
daybreak the companies were afoot.
It was decided they should march separately, each taking
its own line to the east, following infrequented roads, and keeping among
the hills as far as possible so that no report of the passage of any large
gathering of men should reach the Romans. Although no time had been lost,
John, when he approached the Jordan, learned that Vespasian had already
joined the legion from Scythopolis and had crossed the river into Peræa, and
was marching with all speed against Gadara, its chief city.
Halting for the night near the Jordan, John crossed the
river by a ford next morning, and then moved forward cautiously to commence
operations as soon as the Romans were engaged upon the siege of the city.
But ere many hours had passed he learned that the inhabitants had sent
forward a deputation to Vespasian, and that the war party, taken by surprise
by the rapid advance of the Romans, had hastily evacuated the city after
slaying many of those who were willing to admit the Romans.
When Vespasian arrived he had been received with
acclamations by the inhabitants, who had already destroyed a portion of
their walls, to prove that they never thought of resistance. Having thus
established the Roman authority in Peræa, Vespasian left a garrison there
and set out with the main body of his army for Cæsarea, leaving a garrison
in the town and dispatching Placidus with Five hundred horse and three
thousand foot in pursuit of the fugitives who had fled from Gadara before he
entered it.
As Vespasian marched back the band under John began their
work. Wherever the road led through the mountains they rolled down rocks
upon the column. The light-armed allies of the Romans were sent out on each
flank, and climbing the hills, attacked their assailants. As soon, however,
as they neared the crests, which were, as they believed, held by small
parties only of the enemy, the Jews rushed upon them with fury, overthrew
them, and drove them down the hills until the heavy-armed troops were
obliged to advance to their assistance, upon which the Jews at once fell
back to the higher slopes.
Growing bolder by success they even ventured to rush down
upon the baggage, breaking through its guard and killing great numbers of
animals. A party of Roman horse which came up at full gallop was charged
just as they reached the spot by two more companies from the hill, and
these, before the Romans could face about and oppose their line of long
spears to their assailants, were among them, stabbing the horses, leaping up
behind the soldiers and slaying them with their knives, and throwing the
whole into confusion. Then the sound of a horn was heard on the hillside,
and the whole of the Jews instantly relinquished their work and took to the
mountains just as a large body of cavalry, headed by Titus, came thundering
up.
At night the Romans were disturbed by constant alarms. Men
crept up to the sentries and slew them in the darkness. Numbers of the enemy
penetrated into the camp, killing the soldiers as they slept, hocking the
horses, and setting fire to the camp in several places; and it was not until
the whole army got under arms that the attack ceased. The next day they were
similarly harassed upon the march, and it was not until they had crossed the
mountains and descended on to the western plain that the Jews drew off,
highly satisfied with the result of their first encounter with the Romans.
Their loss had been slight, not more than twenty having fallen, while they
had killed more than two hundred of the light-armed troops, had inflicted
some loss upon the Romans themselves, had slain numbers of baggage animals,
and had shown the enemy that however formidable the Roman soldiers might be
on the plains, the legions of Vespasian were no more invincible than was
that of Cestius among the hills. They regretted, however, that instead of
engaging the main army they had not followed the force under Placidus, of
whose dispatch from Gadara they had not learned until it was too late.
The fugitives of whom Placidus was in pursuit had taken
possession of the village of Bethennabris. He pursued the stratagem which
had already succeeded so well. He feigned a retreat, and the Jews sallied
out and attacked him. He cut off the greater part from returning to the
village, and at night attacked Bethennabris, captured it, and put all within
it to the sword. Those who had escaped were joined by great numbers of the
country people, and made for the Jordan, intending to cross by the ford
opposite Jericho, but the river was swollen with rain and they were unable
to cross. Placidus overtook and attacked them. Vast numbers were killed, and
more were driven into the river and drowned.
Fifteen thousand fell, twenty-five hundred were taken
prisoners, with a vast number of animals of all kinds. Placidus then reduced
the whole of Peræa and the coast of the Dead Sea as far as Machærus.
Vespasian soon moved down from Cæsarea, keeping near the
sea, and capturing Antipatris, Lydda, and Thamna, and blocking Emmaus; then
continuing his course southward he wasted the country to the frontier of
Idumea, and captured the towns Betaris and Caphartobas, putting to the sword
about ten thousand men. Then he marched back by Emmaus and Sichem, descended
the hills and marched to Jericho, where he was joined by Placidus with the
troops from Peræa. The city had been deserted by its inhabitants, and the
Roman army rested here for some time, until, just as Vespasian was about to
march upon Jerusalem, the news arrived of the death of Nero, and, unwilling
to weaken his army by besieging the city, strong in itself and defended by a
host, Vespasian withdrew to Cæsarea, and for another two years Jerusalem had
time for preparation or submission.
As Vespasian’s march had, except when he was crossing the
mountains from Emmaus to Sichem, lain entirely in the plains, John had been
able to do but little. Half the force had been sent across the Jordan, and
its operations had greatly added to the difficulties Placidus had met with
in subduing Peræa. The other companies had closely followed the march of
Vespasian, had made many attacks upon parties dispatched to pillage the
country, and after the Romans marched north again besieged and captured some
of the small places in which they had left garrisons. They had united when
the two Roman armies met at Jericho, and were prepared to defend desperately
the rugged mountain roads leading thence to Jerusalem, when to their
surprise they saw the Roman host moving away to the north again.
As soon as they ascertained that Vespasian had for the
present entirely abandoned the idea of attacking Jerusalem and that his
troops had gone into permanent quarters, John held a council with the other
commanders. Some were in favor of remaining in arms, and of constantly
attacking the Roman garrisons; others were for scattering and returning to
their homes, from which they had now been absent three months, until the
Romans again set themselves in motion against Jerusalem. Opinions were about
equally divided, and John remained silent until all had spoken; then he
said:
“I think that we had better disperse. If we remained in
arms we might gain some successes, we might surprise and slay some Roman
garrisons, but the others would speedily prepare themselves against attack
by strengthening their walls and taking every precaution. But did we succeed
in destroying the garrisons in every one of the towns they have captured, of
what benefit would it be? It would rather excite the Romans yet more against
the people; yet more would they march through the land, burning, destroying,
and slaying. They would turn the country into a desert, and either slay or
carry away all the people captives.
“We should irritate without seriously injuring the Romans,
and the very people, whose sufferings we should heighten by our work, would
turn against us. Now that the whole country has been scoured, all the towns
which have resisted destroyed, and all the men who defended them put to the
sword, there may be breathing space for the land until the Romans advance
against Jerusalem. It may be that those in Jerusalem may come to terms with
the Romans, in which case there need not be any more bloodshed. Therefore I
say that it seems to me that it would be wrong to continue the war so long
as the Romans rest peacefully in their camps; but should Jerusalem have need
for us in her defense, every one of us will again take the field.”
Johns counsel was finally adopted. May of the men were
longing to return to their homes, where they knew that they would be
welcomed and honored for the deeds they performed; for although they had
achieved no grand successes, they had done much by compelling the Romans to
keep together, and had thus saved many towns from plunder and destruction.
Their operations too had created a fresh sensation of hope, and had aroused
the people from the dull despair in which they were sinking. Had messengers
been now sent out on all sides a great multitude of men would have
collected; but John knew well that numbers would be no avail, and that in a
pitched battle the Romans could defeat many times their number of
undisciplined and ill-armed Jews.
John himself stood even higher in the estimation of his
followers than he did at the commencement of the campaign. His own band had
been particularly successful and had several times encountered parties of
the Romans almost equal to themselves in numbers. His plans had been always
well laid, and on no occasion had the Romans cut off and killed any numerous
parties. Altogether the justness of his views had been established by
experience, the men had gained confidence in themselves and in him, and now
only regretted that they had had no opportunity of attacking the Romans in
anything like equal numbers.
Therefore when the news spread that John was of opinion
that the wisest course was for them to return to their homes and there to
hold themselves in readiness to reassemble whenever the Romans moved against
Jerusalem, the decision was willingly accepted, and a few hours after the
Roman column had marched out from Jericho the Jewish companies started for
their respective homes, all promising to take up arms again when the signal
was given.
Although the success that had attended them had not been
so great as they had hoped, it had been sufficiently marked to inspire them
with confidence in themselves and their leader; but few lives had been lost
and they had learned that so long as they persisted in the tactics their
leader had laid down there was but little chance of the Romans striking a
heavy blow at them.
Surprise was mingled with joy in the greeting John
received on his return home.
“No disaster has befallen your bands, I hope, John?” Simon
asked anxiously. “We heard that the Romans had reached Jericho, and we have
been praying the Lord night and day for his protection for you, believing
that you would doubtless fall upon the enemy as they marched through the
mountains toward Jerusalem.”
“We should have done so, father, and already had taken up
a position on the heights commanding the roads, but there was no fighting,
simply because Vespasian has marched away with his army to Cæsarea, and will
not, as we believe, make any movement against Jerusalem this year.”
“The Lord be praised!” Simon said piously. “There is time
yet for the city to repent in sackcloth and ashes for its sins, and to come
to such terms with the Romans as may save the Temple.”
“So far as I have heard, father, Jerusalem is little
likely either to repent or to negotiate. The news of what is passing there
is even worse than that which the Rabbi Solomon told us; but I will not pain
you by talking of these matters now. You have heard what we have been doing.
We have done no great deeds, but we have harassed the Romans sorely, so that
they could not say that they held the country behind the flight of their
arrows. We have taken many cities where they had left small garrisons, we
have cut off very many small parties, have captured many flocks and herds
which they had carried off, and have lost but few men while inflicting much
damage. Moreover, we have gained experience and confidence, and when the
time comes for fighting hand to hand with the Romans we shall enter upon the
struggle without fear.”
“But what could have induced the Romans to retire when
almost within sight of Jerusalem?”
“Partly, no doubt, because Vespasian considered it better
to let the Jews go on slaying each other than to waste his strength in
killing them; but partly, I believe, because of news from Rome. We heard a
rumor that a messenger had arrived in the Roman camp with the news that Nero
is dead, and Vespasian may well wish to keep his army together to watch the
course of events.”
This was indeed Vespasian’s main object in retiring, and
for nearly two years he kept his army in hand, waiting for his opportunity,
while Galba, Otho, and Vitellius in turn gained and lost the imperial crown.
John remained at home, except that he went out with the companies in the
spring of 69, when Vespasian for a time set his troops in motion. As before,
the Romans marched down into the south of Judea and reduced the country on
the western shore of the Dead Sea, while Cerealis entered Idumea and
completely subdued it, so that there now remained only the towns of
Herodium, Masada, Machærus, and Jerusalem itself which still remained
unconquered.
John’s troops had pursued precisely the same tactics as in
the previous year, and had contented themselves with harassing the Romans
whenever the latter entered difficult country, and in preventing them from
sending out small foraging parties. John himself would not have called his
men under arms, as he saw that no real advantage was gained; but the men
were eager to go, and he saw that there was a considerable advantage in
their continued practice in arms, in the quickness with which they worked
together, and in the confidence which they had in themselves.
The company suffered but slight loss in the operations,
but John himself had an adventure which nearly cost him his life. Vespasian
with the bulk of his army was encamped at Hebron, while Titus was at
Carmelia, near the Dead Sea. John’s company were in the hills near Hebron,
and he, wishing to examine the Roman position at Carmelia and the road
between the two towns, started by himself. He carried, as usual, his
buckler, two light javelins, and a sword. The road led down a series of
precipitous valleys, and John, knowing that he could instantly gain the
hills out of reach of danger, did not hesitate to descend into it.
He was now nineteen, strong, active, and sinewy. The
position in which he had been placed had given him the habit of command, and
the heavy responsibility which had devolved upon him had added two or three
years to his apparent age. He was taller than most of his countrymen, broad
across the shoulders, and a match for any single man under his command. As
he walked along he heard the sound of a horse’s footsteps coming up the
valley. He sprang a short distance up the craggy hillside, and then paused
as a single horseman came in sight.
As he came a little nearer John saw by the splendor of his
armor, and that of the horse he was riding, that he was an officer of rank
and distinction. John scorned to fly before a single foe, and stood quietly
watching him till he came nearly abreast of him. The horseman reined up his
charger, and without a word seized his javelin and hurled it at the armed
figure standing on the hillside some thirty feet above him. John sprang
lightly aside, and the missile struck the rock with a sharp clang close to
him. In return he threw a javelin at the Roman, which struck him on the
armor and fell blunt.
“Well thrown!” the Roman said calmly, and hurled a second
javelin. The stroke was too swift to avoid; but John threw up his buckler so
as to receive it at an angle, and the javelin glanced off and flew far up
the hillside. This time John sprang down the rocks with the activity of a
goat till within a few feet of the Roman. Then he threw his javelin at the
horse, with so true an aim that it struck at a spot unprotected by armor,
and the animal fell.
With an exclamation of anger the Roman threw himself off
as the animal sank beneath his legs. He had already drawn his sword as John
approached, and stood at once on the defensive. Without a moment’s
hesitation John sprang at him, and the combat commenced. John trusted to his
activity, while the Roman had an immense advantage in his heavy armor. The
Roman stood calm and confident, while John attacked, moving quickly round
and round him, springing in to deliver a blow, and then bounding out of
reach of the sweep of the heavy Roman sword.
For some time the combat continued. John had received two
or three sever wounds, while although the Roman was bleeding his armor
protected him from any serious hurt. Suddenly John sprang in at the Roman,
throwing himself with all his force against him; he partially warded with
his sword the blow which the Roman struck at him as he came in, but his
weapon was beaten down, and the Roman blade cut through his think headdress.
But the impetus of his spring was sufficient. The Roman, taken by surprise
by this sudden attack, tottered, and then fell with a crash, John falling on
top of him.
John was almost blinded by the blood which streamed down
his forehead from the blow he had last received; but he dashed it aside,
seized his long knife, and in another moment would have slain his enemy had
not the latter exclaimed:
“Strike, Jew! I am Titus.”
John was confused by the last blow he had received; but a
thousand thoughts whirled in his brain. For an instant he grasped the knife
more firmly to slay the son of the chief enemy of his country; then the
possibility of carrying him away a captive occurred to him; but he saw that
this was out of the question. Then another thought flashed across his brain.
“Swear,” he said in Greek, for he was ignorant of Latin,
“by your gods, to spare the Temple, or I will kill you.”
There was a moment’s hesitation. The knife was already
descending, when Titus exclaimed in the same language:
“I swear to do in all in my power to save the Temple.”
John’s knife fell from his hand. He tried to rise to his
feet; then everything seemed to swim round, and he fell insensible. Titus
rose to his feet; he was shaken by the fall, and he too had lost much blood.
Panting from his exertions he looked down upon his prostate foe, and the
generosity which was the prevailing feature of his character, except when
excited in battle, mastered him.
“By Hercules,” he exclaimed, “that is a gallant youth,
though he is a Jew, and he has well-nigh made an end of me? What will
Vespasian say when he hears that I have been beaten in fair fight, and owe
my life to the mercy of a Jew! How they think of their temple, these Jews!
Why, I would not injure it were it in my power to do so. Have not our
emperors sent offerings there? Besides, we war not with the gods of the
people we conquer. Ah, here come Plancus and the others! This will be a
lesson to me not to trust myself alone among these mountains again. It is
the first time I have done so, and it shall be the last.”
A messenger had, in fact, arrived at Carmelia with an
order from Vespasian for him to go to Hebron, as he had a desire to speak
with him, and ordered Plancus, a centurion, to follow with his troop, Titus
had sprung on his horse and ridden off at once. The Romans were soon upon
the spot, and were loud in exclamation of surprise and grief at seeing their
commander covered with dust, and bleeding from several wounds, while his
horse lay dead beside him. To their inquiries whether he was seriously
wounded, Titus replied lightly:
“I am more dirty than hurt. Though, had it not been for my
armor, there would have been a different tale to tell, for these Jews fight
like demons. As you see, he first slew my horse with his javelin, and then
we fought it out on foot.”
“Was there only this one?” the centurion asked in
surprise, pointing to John’s body.
“Only that one,” Titus said, “and he nearly got the best
of it. Fighting with these Jews is like fighting with wild cats, so fierce
are they in the attack, and so quick are their movements. I tell you that
for a moment my life was at his mercy. See if he is dead, Plancus.”
“No, he breathes,” Plancus said, stooping over him.
“Let four of the men make a litter with their spears,”
Titus said, “and take him down to Carmelia, and let my own leech attend him.
I would gladly save his life if I can. I began the fray, and truly he has
shown himself so gallant a young man that I would not that he should die.”
Accordingly, when John opened his eyes he found himself
lying in a Roman tent, where and old man was sitting by his couch, and a
Roman sentry pacing backward and forward before the entrance of the tent.
“Drink this,” the old man said, placing a cordial to his
lips. “You need have no fear, you are in the camp of Titus, and he himself
has ordered that all attention shall be paid to you.”
John was too weak from loss of blood, and confused from
the effects of the blow on his head, even to feel the sensation of wonder.
He drank the potion and closed his eyes again, and went off into a sleep
that lasted for many hours. It was not until the next day that he thoroughly
awoke. The leech continued to attend him, and at the end of the four days he
was able to sit up.
In the afternoon he head a clash of arms as the sentry
gave the military salute, and a moment later Titus entered, accompanied by
one whom John instantly recognized as Josephus. John rose to his feet.
“I told you he was but a young man,” Titus said to
Josephus; “but now that I can see him more nearly, or at any rate more
calmly, I can see that he is little more than a lad, and yet, as you have
heard me say, he is a man of valor, and defeated me in a fair fight.”
“I seem to know his face,” Josephus said, and then
addressed John in Hebrew.
“Who are you, young man?”
“I am that John whom you saved in the storm on the Sea of
Galilee, and who fought with you at Jotapata.”
“Is it possible!” Josephus exclaimed in surprise. “I
thought that I alone was saved there.”
“I lay hidden with the boy Jonas, who told us of the track
down to the water,” John said quietly, “and have since then been fighting
the Romans. While you—“
“While I have been their prisoner,” Josephus broke in. “I
know that all my countrymen are enraged against me, but truly without a
cause.” Josephus then translated to Titus what John had told him, adding
that the young man had served him with zeal and devotion, and that he had an
affection for him.
“Then I am the more glad that he has not lost his life,”
Titus said courteously. “And now, my antagonist,” he said in Greek to John,
“I would tell you that I bear you no malice, though you have shed my blood
and brought somewhat of disgrace upon me; for truly it is a disgrace for a
Roman soldier in heavy armor to be overthrown by one who carries but a light
buckler as his protection. But I love a brave man, even though he be a foe,
and I honor those who are fighting for what they believe to be the cause of
their country. If I let you go free, will you promise me not to bear arms
against Rome?”
“I could not promise that, Titus,” John said quietly,
“even were you to order me now to be taken out and slain. It is the first
duty of all Jews to fight for the Holy City, and so long as I live, and the
Holy City is in danger, so long I must fight for her. These are the commands
of my religion, and I cannot, even to save my life, disobey them.”
“I will not press you to do so,” Titus said; “though
Josephus here will tell you that Rome is not an unkind lord to those who
have most withstood it. When you are well enough to leave us you shall go
unharmed, though, could you have seen your way to desist from hostility to
us, I would have been a good friend to you and have promoted you to posts of
honor, and that in countries where you would have been opposed to your
countrymen. But if you will not have it so you are free to go; and remember
that at any time you have a friend in Titus, and that when this war is over,
and peace restored, if you come to me I will repeat the offer that I have
now made. Moreover, you may rely upon it that in the last extremity I will
do all in my power to save the Temple, and indeed, in no case would I have
injured a building so venerable and holy.”
Titus then left the tent, but Josephus remained for some
time talking to John.
“I suppose you, like all others, have looked upon me as a
traitor, John?” he began.
“Not so,” John replied. “I knew that you fought bravely at
Jotapata, and risked your life many times in its defense. I knew, too, that
you from the first opposed the revolt against the Romans, and it is not for
me to judge as to your position among them.”
“I am a prisoner,” Josephus said. “I am kindly treated,
indeed, and Vespasian frequently asks my opinion of matters connected with
the country, but surely I am doing more good to my countrymen by softening
his heart toward them than if I had died at Jotapata; still more if I had
been, like John of Gischala, a scourge to it. I trust even yet that, through
my influence, Jerusalem may be saved. When the time comes Vespasian will, I
hope, grant terms; and my only fear is that the madness of the people will
lead them to refuse all accommodation, and so force him into taking the city
by storm, in which case it cannot but be that terrible misery will fall upon
it, and that vast numbers will lose their lives. And now, tell me how you
are at home, and what you have been doing since I last saw you.”
John thought it as well not to mention to Josephus the
prominent part which he had taken among those who had so harassed the
Romans, but he said that he had joined bands raised in Galilee, and had been
among those who had hung upon the Roman flank and rear wherever they
marched.
“The Jews have behaved with prudence and valor,” Josephus
said, “and I now see that it would have been far better had I trusted more
in mountain warfare than in fenced cities, but it would have been the same
in the end. I know the Jews. They would have fought bravely for a time, but
the thought of each would have turned to his farm and his vineyard, and they
would never have kept the field for any length of time. The Romans,
therefore, would in the end have tired them out, and perhaps the fate which
has befallen the cities that resisted would have fallen upon all the land.
And now remember that, although but a prisoner, I have much influence with
Vespasian, and that at any time, should you fall into their hands again, I
will exert that influence in your favor.”
John remained about ten days at Carmelia. Titus had
several interviews with him, and at the last of these said:
“I have conceived a strong friendship for you, young man,
and would willing do you service. Take this signet-ring. At all times and in
all places it will pass you to my presence. If a Roman sword be raised to
strike you, and you show this ring, it will be lowered. That you should
fight against us to the last is, as you believe your duty, and as I myself
would so fight for Rome I seek not further to dissuade you; but when
resistance is at an end, and it is useless any longer to hold the sword,
your death cannot benefit your country. Therefore, when that time comes, if
not before, use this ring and come to me, and I will grant you not only your
life, but that of such friends as you wish to save. I do not forget that you
had my life in your hands, and that you spared it. It is a life that may yet
be valuable to Rome, and though even now when I speak of it, my cheek
flushes with humiliation, I am none the less grateful. It pleases me to see
that, in the conversation you have had with my officers, you have borne
yourself so modesty, and have made no mention of this, for although I myself
do not hesitate to speak of the mishap which befell me, it is pleasant for
me that it is not spoken of by others. Believe me, then, that at all times
you will find a sincere friend in Titus.”
John replied in suitable terms, thanking Titus for the
promises he had made, and disclaiming any merit in his success, which was
but the last effort of a beaten man, and was the result of a sudden
surprise, and not of any skill or bravery. Upon the following morning Titus
furnished him with an escort far beyond the confines of the camp, and then
taking to the hills, John rejoined his companions, who had long since given
him up as dead. They could scarce credit him when he told them that he had
been lying wounded in the hands of the Romans, and were still more surprised
at hearing that he had been engaged in a personal encounter with Titus. Of
this John gave no details beyond the fact that after throwing their javelins
the horse of Titus had fallen, and they had fought hand to hand, until at
last he had fallen bleeding from a sever wound, and that Titus himself had
been wounded.
“But how was it he did not slay you?” was the question.
“It seems almost a miracle, especially after wounding Titus himself.”
“Doubtless the Lord put it into his heart to spare me,”
John said. “Titus only said that he preserved my life as that of a brave
foe. The Romans esteem bravery, and as I had withstood Titus for some time
he was pleased to think that I had done well.”
“Ah, if you had killed him, what rejoicings there would
have been in the land!”
“No,” John said earnestly, “there would have been
mourning. You may be sure that Vespasian would have avenged his blood upon
all the people. It would have been a misfortune, indeed, had Titus fallen.
It is well that it ended as it did.”
John was, however, far too weak to be able to accompany
his band upon its rapid marches, and therefore for a time resigned its
command to one of his captains. He determined to go, until his strength
returned to him, to a small community of which he had heard as dwelling in
an almost inaccessible valley on the shore of the Dead Sea. He was told that
they took no part in the commotion of the times, and that they lived in such
poverty that even the robbers of Simon had not cared to interfere with them.
They practiced hospitality to strangers, and spent their lives in religious
observances. As John had often heard from his father of this sect, which was
at one time numerous in the land, but had been sorely persecuted by the
priests and Pharisees, he determined to stop for a time among them, and
learn somewhat of their doctrines.
Accompanied by Jonas, he made his way across the mountains
to the valley where they dwelt. As wounded and a stranger he was received
without question among them, and a little hut, similar to that in which they
all lived, was placed at his disposal. These huts were ranged in a square,
in the center of which stood a larger building, used as their synagogue.
Here John remained nearly a month, and was greatly struck by their religious
fervor, the simplicity and austerity of their lives, and the doctrines that
they held. He learned that the more rigorous of the sect abstained
altogether from the use of meat and wine, and that celibacy was strictly
enjoined. Those who married did not separate themselves from the sect, but
were considered as occupying an inferior position in it.
Their food was of the simplest kind, and only sufficient
to sustain life; the community raised the grain and vegetables necessary for
their use. But it was the religious doctrines that they held which most
greatly surprised John. They attached no importance whatever to the
ceremonial law of the Jewish Scriptures, maintaining, in the first place,
that the Scriptures had a spiritual signification wholly apart from the
literal meaning alone understood by the world, and that this spiritual
meaning could only be attained by those who, after long probation, were
initiated into the inner mysteries of the sect.
In the second place, they held that the written law had
been altogether superseded by the coming of the great prophet, Christ, who
had been put to death by the Jewish priests. John learned that there were
already large numbers of Jews who had accepted the doctrines taught by this
Christ, although they did not all embrace the strict rules and modes of life
of the ascetics. John was greatly struck with their doctrines, although he
did not hear enough to do more than to dimly understand their meaning. He
determined, however, that if he went safely through the war he would inquire
further into these mysteries. At the end of the four weeks, his strength
being comparatively restored, he took his leave of the community, and
rejoined his band.
Chapter
XIII The Test of Devotion
Although John was able to join his companions, he was
still far from strong, and was glad to have a valid excuse for handing over
his command to his lieutenant and returning home. The campaign was nearly
over, and he could not have followed those rapid marches through the hills
which enabled the band to appear now on one side, now on the other of the
Romans, and to keep them in a constant state of watchfulness. At the same
time he was glad of the excuse to leave, for although he had declared to
Titus that he would fight against in defense of Jerusalem, he felt that,
after the kind treatment he had met with, he could not take part in the
daily skirmishes with the Romans.
Mounting a donkey, which was among the many animals
captured in the attacks upon the Romans’ baggage train, John bade adieu to
his comrades, and with Jonas, now grown into a sturdy young fellow, started
for home. He journeyed by the road to the west of Jerusalem, in order to
avoid bandits of Simon, son of Gioras, who still scourged the neighborhood
of Masada and Herodium, lying between Jerusalem and the Dead Sea. He avoided
all the towns in which there were Roman garrisons, for the bandages on his
head would have shown at once that he had been engaged in fighting. He
traveled slowly, and was six days before he arrived home.
“This time, my son, you have not come home unharmed,”
Simon said. “Truly you are a shadow of your former self.”
“I shall soon be strong again, father, and these are
honorable scars, for I had them in single combat with Titus himself in the
valley between Hebron and Carmelia.”
“Then how is it that you live to tell the tale, my son?”
Simon asked, while exclamations of wonder broke from Mary and Martha.
“Surely God did not deliver him into your hands?”
“I wish not to boast, father, and I have told the true
story to none; but truly God did deliver him into my hands.”
“And he is dead?” Simon exclaimed.
“No, father, he lives, for I spared him.”
“Spared him!” Simon exclaimed. “What, you did not avenge
the miseries of our people upon the son of the oppressor?”
“No, father; and I rejoice that I did not, for had I done
so, surely the Romans would have avenged his death upon all the land. But I
thought not of that at the time. I was sore wounded and bleeding, and my
sense was well-nigh gone; but as I knelt upon him, and lifted my hand to
slay him, and I said, ‘swear by your gods that you will spare the Temple, or
I slay you;’ and he swore that, so far as lay in his power, he would spare
the Temple.”
An exclamation of joy burst from his hearers, and Simon
said;
“Verily, my son, God has raised you up as a deliverer of
his Temple, not, as some hoped, by defeating our oppressors, but by binding
one of their mightiest ones to do it no harm.”
“I pray, father, say naught of this to any one. It is
between ourselves and Titus and the Lord, and I would not that any man
should know of it. Moreover, Titus behaved with the greatest generosity to
me. My victory over him was but a surprise. I was sorely wounded, while he
was almost unharmed, when I sprang upon him and by the sudden impulse threw
him to the ground, he being burdened with his heavy armor. I had but
strength to hear him swear, and then I fell as one dead. Titus might have
slain me as I lay, but he not only did me no harm, but when his soldiers
came up, he gave me into their care, and directed me to be carried down to
his camp, placed in a tent, and tended by his own leech, and when I
recovered he let me go free.”
“Truly it is a marvelous tale, John. That you should have
fallen into the hands of the Romans and come forth unharmed after
discomfiting their leader is as marvelous to me as Daniel coming unharmed
from the lions’ den. We will say naught of your story, my son. Tell us only
what you told your own companions, so that we may know what to say when we
are questioned.”
“I told them the truth, father, although not all the
truth. I said that I met Titus and fought with him, that I wounded him
somewhat, but that by virtue of his armor I did him no great harm, while he
wounded me so seriously that I fell down as one dead; that he, feeling that
I had fought like a brave foeman, had me carried to his tent and tended and
cared for until I was able to go forth, when he sent me away free and
unharmed.”
“Truly men say of Titus that he is clement and merciful,
and therein differs much from Vespasian his father, and the clemency which
he showed to the people of Gischala and other places which he has taken
proves that is so; but this deed of his to you shows that he must have a
great heart, for few men of rank and warlike fame who had been discomfited
by one yet scarce a man, but would have left him by the road to die so that
none might know what had happened.”
“Titus made no secret of it, father,” John said; “he told
Josephus, in my hearing, that I had spared his life. He said naught of the
oath which he had taken, but I know that he will keep it as far, as he said,
as lies in his power.”
“What is he like?” Mary asked.
“He is not of very tall stature, but stoutly built and
strong; his face, clean shaven as is their custom, has a pleasant and kindly
expression that tallies with his disposition, for he is greatly beloved by
his soldiers. In action they say he is brave to rashness, quick to anger,
but as quickly appeased. Had he been in command of the Roman legions they
would have been not less formidable in fight, and perhaps, when the passions
of Titus were roused, not less savage, but they would not have wrought such
wholesale cruelty and destruction as they have done.”
“It is rarely that pity enters into the heart of a Roman,”
Simon said; “and yet it is hardly for us to complain, for when we crossed
over the Jordan and conquered Canaan we put all to the sword and spared
none. It may be that in future times, if wars do not altogether cease in the
world, they will be waged in another spirit; but so far, from the
commencement of the world until now, it has ever been the same, war has
brought desolation and destruction upon the vanquished.”
The next morning John went early into the garden, not that
he was strong enough for heavy work, but in order that Mary might, as usual,
join him there.
“Do you know, John,” she said, after their first greeting,
“you have made me happier than I have been for some time.”
“How is that, Mary?”
“It seemed to me, John, that you were getting away from
me.”
“Getting away, Mary!” he repeated; “how do you mean?”
“You were becoming a great leader, John. I was proud that
it should be so, proud to think that you might become a deliverer of the
nation, and then it would have been meet and right that you should take to
yourself as a wife a daughter of one of the great ones of the land.”
“Mary!” John exclaimed indignantly.
“It might have been necessary, John. The tillers of the
soil can marry where they please; those who have power must wed for other
reasons than that of love. They must make alliances that will strengthen
their position, and it would have been your duty to have sacrificed your
love for the sake of your country. I should have been the first to bid you
do so. I should have been content to make my sacrifice, too, on the alter of
our country, content with knowing that you, the deliverer of Israel, would
have chosen me
|